Copyright © 2026 by Blake Bishop

All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

ABOUT THE BOOK

Ten years ago, Hannah escaped a nightmare.

Abducted by a sadistic killer and forced to watch her best friend die, she survived by doing the impossible—outsmarting the man hunting her. She disappeared without a trace, buried her past beneath a new identity, and spent the last decade believing distance could keep her safe.

She was wrong.

The late-night phone call is chilling enough to stop her heart cold. He’s found her. And when another young woman turns up dead, Hannah realizes the monster she escaped has been watching from the shadows all along… waiting for the perfect moment to finish what he started.

With nowhere left to run, she turns to the one man capable of protecting her. As the killer closes in, Luke will risk everything to keep Hannah alive. But the closer they get to uncovering the truth, the more terrifying it becomes.

Because this killer doesn’t just want revenge.

He wants Hannah back.

CONTENTS

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Unraveled

Also by Blake Bishop

About the Author

PROLOGUE

TEN YEARS AGO

Sometimes trouble found people; other times they went looking for it. Carrie paid no attention to the shoppers swirling around her as she stared at her best friend. “Are you crazy?”

“What? It's not like they're going to miss them.” Selah rolled her eyes as she dangled the earrings from her fingertips, shaking them in Carrie's direction. “Come on, I got a pair for both of us.”

Selah held a set out to Carrie, but her feet felt rooted to the floor. They weren't expensive, and she knew that Selah could more than afford them. But it was the adrenaline rush for Selah, the exhilarating feeling of narrowly escaping trouble.

On the heels of the shock gripping her came anger. “You need to take those back.”

“And get caught? Are you out of your mind?” Selah slipped the earrings she'd lifted from the store back into her purse, igniting Carrie's ire.

“Seriously.” Carrie grabbed Selah's arm and tried to propel her toward the store. “We're taking them back.”

Selah dug her feet in, pulling against Carrie. “I'm not going back in there.”

A low growl welled up Carrie's throat and aggravation took over. “You don't have to tell anyone. Just put them back where you found them and we'll leave.”

“Don't be dramatic.” Selah let out a long-suffering sigh. “They're, like, ten-dollar earrings.”

Carrie's gaze narrowed. That was exactly the point. She'd never understood why Selah did stuff like this. Selah had always been the defiant one, pushing boundaries that Carrie abided without question. She’d lost her virginity at fifteen to one of the school’s bad boys and rebelled at every turn, from stealing merchandise to smoking pot.

Selah was often in trouble, but her parents always smoothed the way, keeping any infractions off her permanent record. Carrie had wondered on more than one occasion if Selah was crying out for attention from her parents, but she never said anything to her.

Carrie had always been the shy one, self-conscious of her petite, curvy figure and mousy brown hair. Selah was popular, outgoing, always comfortable in her own skin, and she exuded confidence to the point of arrogance sometimes. The Wilsons were wealthy, Selah’s father being the third-generation owner of a very successful local plastic manufacturer, so her self-importance came honestly.

Selah was kind of a mean girl, but Carrie loved her anyway. They’d been friends forever, and Carrie knew that behind the blonde exterior lay a smart, sweet person, even if Selah didn’t let her out nearly as often as she used to. Since they’d been in high school, Selah had lorded her superiority over others, and Carrie sometimes wondered if Selah kept her around to make herself look better.

Not willing to argue about it anymore, Carrie dragged Selah toward the exit, and they stepped into the warm summer night. Selah leaned into Carrie as they rounded the corner of the building. “I wonder if Brock’s coming to Angie’s party this weekend.”

A figure in the shadows caught them both off guard, and Selah let out a high-pitched squeak of surprise. A man stood on the sidewalk, lit from above by the yellow glow of the four-foot-tall letters on the side of the building. Carrie's heart jumped into her throat as her eyes swept over him.

Somewhere in his early twenties, his eyes were black as midnight behind his thick glasses, and his sandy blond hair was parted to one side, giving him a serious, bookish demeanor. The most outstanding feature, though, was the abnormal cleft in his upper lip.

Swallowing down her initial fear, Carrie nodded in silent greeting and skirted him as she pulled Selah toward her car.

“Oh, my God!” Selah exclaimed. “What a creep.”

Carrie lightly elbowed Selah in the side. “Stop it, he can hear you!”

The man lifted a hand their way, and Carrie offered a small smile even as Selah yanked on her arm.

“Um…” His voice stopped Carrie in her tracks just as she grabbed the handle to open the driver’s side door. The man’s gaze dropped to the pavement as he shifted from foot to foot. “I hate to ask, but um… do you think you could give me a ride?”

“We’re busy, sorry,” Selah’s unrepentant voice cut in before Carrie could even open her mouth. Shooting Carrie a hard look over the roof of the car, Selah made a face before sliding into the passenger seat.

Carrie studied the man. “How did you get here?”

He shrugged uncomfortably, his eyes reluctantly meeting hers. “My friends.” He pointed to a car peeling out at the red light on the main road. “They decided to play a joke on me and left me here.”

They kind of sounded like jerks, to be honest. “I have a cell phone. Can you call one of them?”

“Thanks, but I don’t have their numbers memorized.” He dropped his gaze to the ground and shoved his hands in his pockets. “It’s no big deal, I can walk. Maybe someone at the truck stop will help me out.”

The truck stop was all the way out by the freeway, several miles away, and it was already dark out. Sympathy tugged at Carrie's heart. How often did this happen to him? How often did people treat him badly just because of the way he looked?

“Where do you live?”

He glanced up, hope and wariness mingling in his expression. “Just out of town, near Cherry Ridge.”

Cherry Ridge was a fairly upscale rural area, the homes large and placed far apart, surrounded by dense woods flanking the river. He didn’t really look like he fit in with the Cherry Ridge crowd, but Carrie tried not to be judgmental. His clothes were cheaply made but clean, a sign that he took care of himself.

The trailer park. Rolling Meadows was out that way, too, a rundown grouping of doublewides spread over a few dozen acres. Carrie's heart went out to him. He probably couldn’t afford a car, let alone a cell phone. Guilt assailed her.

“Well…” Carrie bit her lip, carefully considering the dilemma. She’d been raised to help people, and he seemed harmless enough. “I guess we can take you.”

“Carrie!” Selah screeched from the passenger seat. “Are you crazy?”

“Hold on one second.” Carrie held up a finger to the man and leaned into the car. “He’s stranded, Selah. We should help him.”

Selah shook her head. “No way is he getting in this car!”

“Selah.” Was she serious right now? “He needs help.”

“Not from us!”

It was rare that Carrie ever stood up to Selah, but… she shot the guy a look again. Standing with his shoulders slumped forward dejectedly, he made for a pathetic sight.

“What’s your name?”

His gaze darted to Carrie's. “Thomas. My friends call me Tommy.”

“Hop in, Tommy.”

“Really?” Hope lit his features, and Carrie smiled.

“Yep, come on.”

“Thanks!”

Carrie slid into the driver’s seat and shot a look at Selah who glared back at her, arms crossed over her chest.

“This is a terrible idea,” Selah tossed over her shoulder as Tommy climbed into the backseat. “I can’t believe we’re doing this.”

Carrie glanced in the rearview mirror and caught Tommy’s grim expression. Having been on the receiving end of Selah’s sharp tongue before, she knew exactly how he felt. She quickly changed the subject.

“Cherry Ridge, right?”

He met Carrie's gaze in the mirror. “Yep. Head that way.”

Something in his tone made Carrie's insides twist. The way he phrased it made her think that her initial assumption was correct. He’d have them drive toward Cherry Ridge, then let him out before they got to the trailer park. Probably a good thing, too. Rolling Meadows wasn’t exactly known for its upstanding citizens.

Putting the car into gear, Carrie backed out of the parking spot and pulled into traffic on the main road, then headed toward the truck stop. Passing the ramps for the freeway, she gestured at the road. “How much farther?”

“Just a few miles. There’s a road up here to the right. I’ll let you know where to turn.”

With a nod, Carrie turned her attention back to the road. Streetlights became fewer and farther between, and traffic was almost non-existent at this time of night. Out here in the country, most everyone was probably already bedded down for the night, ready to greet an early dawn and work the land.

“Right up here.”

A road came into sight and Carrie flipped on the blinker. Dust clouded the rearview mirror in the red glow of the taillights as the car churned down the bumpy road. Trees flanked them on both sides, blocking the light from the moon, and Carrie glanced around. She hadn’t seen any houses out this way yet, not even a light of any sort indicating anyone lived out here. Unease crept into her stomach, sending up a flurry of butterflies.

“How much farther?”

“Not long now.”

Carrie took a deep breath and pressed the brake. “I’m sorry, this is all the farther we can go. We’re running late, and we really need to get home.”

“This is close enough.” Tommy’s voice was suddenly at Carrie's shoulder as he leaned forward between the front seats.

“What are you—?” Before Carrie could even blink, his hand whipped out, and she froze as the blade of a knife pressed against her throat.

Selah sucked in a gasp as Tommy stretched his free arm toward her, shoelaces dangling from his fingers. “Tie her hands to the wheel.”

Selah hesitated, and the blade dug deeper into Carrie's skin. She cried out in pain and tears welled in her eyes, clouding her vision. “Oh, God, just do what he says, Selah.”

Selah’s hands trembled as she reluctantly took the shoestrings and secured Carrie's right hand, then the left to the steering wheel. Tommy deftly slipped the keys from the ignition, and Carrie heard the soft jangle as they hit the floor somewhere in the back.

In the passenger seat, Selah whimpered. Carrie tested the bonds around her hands, but they were too tight. She didn’t have a chance—but Selah did. “Selah, run!”

With one last beseeching glance at Carrie, Selah pushed open the door and sprinted from the car. Tommy let out a low curse and slid out behind her, then took off into the darkness. Fueled by terror, Carrie pulled at the bindings. The more she struggled, the tighter they became, rubbing her skin raw. Tears coursed down her cheeks as she fought to get free, to no avail.

Oh, God. The silence outside was deafening, and Carrie prayed that Selah had managed to evade him. She had to get out of there before he came back. She did everything she could think of to get someone’s attention—screamed at the top of her lungs, pressed her head against the horn. The night air remained quiet and still, devoid of life. Her heart rate increased with each minute that ticked by. How long had it been now? Where was he? And was Selah safe?

A loud thump on the window made Carrie scream, and she jumped as Tommy threw the door open. The deadly, metallic glint of a knife suspended the breath in her lungs as he slashed at the shoestrings binding her to the steering wheel.

“Come on.” He jerked Carrie roughly out of the car, and she stumbled as the rocks slid precariously under her flip flops.

“Where’s Selah?”

His grip tightened on her arms, fingers digging into the tender flesh. “Don’t worry about her.”

His words sent a ripple of terror racing down Carrie's spine. She had to find Selah and get away from here. She could barely make out his face, even from just a few inches away, but she could feel his cold gaze on her. A breeze whipped through the trees, parting the branches overhead and allowing the bright light of the moon to spill over them. His face looked demented in the dim light as his deformed mouth curled into a menacing sneer.

Carrie's mind spun frantically as she followed beside him, tripping over branches littering the uneven forest floor. Finally he clicked on a flashlight and the ground in front of them glowed yellow in the bright beam of light.

The leaves looked disrupted, and Carrie's blood ran cold as her gaze settled on a scrap of fabric. The material was ragged and marred with dark brown stains. She stepped closer to inspect it and froze, her heart tripping in her chest as a logo jumped out at her. Selah had been wearing a shirt with that same distinct alligator logo tonight.

Reluctantly, Carrie's gaze followed the trail to a large, pale lump on the ground twenty feet away. A familiar shoe stuck up from the leaves and she stared uncomprehendingly at Selah, her body twisted at an unnatural angle, the same brown stains marring her skin. Carrie's eyes fell to the wide, dark gash that split Selah's throat, stretching from ear to ear.

No, no, no…

Bile rose up, burning the back of Carrie's throat. Dropping to her knees in the crumbling leaves, she retched until there was nothing left in her stomach. A rough hand bit into the flesh of her arm again, and she pulled against his grasp.

“Get up.” Tommy dug his fingers in and yanked Carrie to her feet.

Feeling lightheaded and swaying unsteadily, Carrie wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and regarded Tommy. Rage welled up inside her. Pulling her arm back, she threw as much force into the punch as she could. His hands flew up to cover his nose, and Carrie placed a well-aimed kick between his thighs. With a muffled shriek of pain followed by a string of curses, he dropped to his knees.

Not wasting a second, Carrie broke free and ran. Her feet slid over the uneven ground, and her lungs burned with exhaustion as she searched the darkness for some sign of life—a house, a road, anything. The reflection of moonlight glinting off of metal came from up ahead as a bridge came into sight, and her heart leaped in her chest. With a burst of energy, she pumped her arms faster, pushing herself to keep going despite the urge to break down and cry. She would not think of Selah right now.

Obscured by darkness, Carrie didn’t notice the railroad ties until it was too late. Her foot caught on the rail and her teeth gnashed together, sending a frisson of pain through her entire body as she sprawled face-first onto the tracks. Shaking off the pain, she scrambled to her feet and dashed forward as the sound of footsteps met her ears.

Just as she reached the middle of the bridge, a hand closed around her hair and she was yanked back roughly. The motion brought her to a jarring halt, and she fell to her knees with a sharp cry as pain exploded over her scalp.

One hand still fisted in her long strands, Tommy dragged her to her feet. “It didn’t have to be this way.”

Those fathomless black eyes bored into hers, and ice streamed through Carrie's veins. She’d invited this monster into the car with them—and now she was going to die at his hands.

Slowly backing her toward the railing of the bridge, he continued to speak. “You want to know about your friend?”

Tears clouded Carrie's vision, and she shook her head violently. She wanted to remember Selah vibrantly alive and happy, not cowering in fear before she died.

Despite her denial, Tommy leaned in close and continued. “The whore couldn’t even make it good. She tried to fight back, scratched my face until I broke her fingers, one by one. It would have been so good with you.”

He rubbed his nose along Carrie's jaw and she let out a strangled sob. “Please don’t do this, please just let me go!”

He shook his head. “I can’t do that.”

“Please, I…”

“I’m sorry it has to be this way.”

He lifted the knife to Carrie's throat, the tip of the blade pressing into the soft flesh. His eyes glowed black in the moonlight, and Carrie forced herself to meet his gaze through the blood-spattered lenses of his glasses. Selah’s blood.

Carrie's pulse raced and instinct took over as her knee jerked up and connected with his groin. A scream stuck in her throat as he thrust her away from him. The back of her legs hit the railing, and she teetered there for a moment before she lost the battle to stay upright.

Suddenly she felt nothing below her but air. She didn’t have time to cry out, didn’t see anything flash before her eyes as she plummeted toward the black water of the river below.

CHAPTER

ONE

PRESENT

The hot midday sun beat down, the heat scorching in its intensity, and a trickle of sweat beaded at the nape of Luke’s neck before slithering down his spine and into the waistband of his cargo pants.

Shielding his eyes from the sun, Lucas Stone gazed at the decrepit storefront before turning to his one-time Lieutenant and friend. “Seriously, couldn’t you have found something a little nicer?”

A few streets away from the heart of industrial Miami, the building was situated amongst factories and warehouses, a decaying pile of wood and steel.

Luke could feel Knox Castillo’s black eyes bore into his even through the dark lenses of his Oakleys.

Knox gave a nonchalant shrug. “Got it cheap after the hurricane wiped everything out down here. Needs some refurbishing, but it has good bones.”

Luke grimaced. If by ‘bones’ Knox meant the structure needed to be placed six feet under, then he was inclined to agree. It would take nothing short of a miracle to salvage this place.

“Besides,” Knox continued, “we need to be close enough to the center of things to be reputable, but far enough away that no one reads too much into it.”

Well, Luke couldn’t argue with that. No one in their right mind would come near this place. He tipped his head in agreement and resumed studying the building. “Is it safe to go in?”

“Gonna find out.” Knox pulled the key from his pocket and pushed open the heavy steel door—or, rather, tried to. It was either blocked or swollen from the humidity and refused to budge more than a couple inches.

Knox put his shoulder against the door and threw his considerably bulky weight into it, but even though it groaned with effort, the door refused to move. Stepping forward, Luke added his own weight, and together they shoved the door open, inch by excruciating inch.

A mixture of foul smells greeted them—mildew and rot, followed closely by the smell of roadkill and feces. Clearly, more than one animal had made its way in and expired, the smell permeating the warm, stale air. Having been stationed all over the globe, they’d experienced worse in some of the third world countries they’d been in. But at least no one was living here—not of the human variety anyway. He hoped.

“Great,” he remarked, sarcasm saturating his tone, and Knox smirked.

Debris littered the floor of the warehouse, a collection of things left over from a time when the building was operational, as well as junk washed in by the recent hurricane. Luke imagined that the building had been vacant prior to the flooding; otherwise, the owners would have taken care of it. Dampness hung in the air, except where it had managed to escape through several broken windows.

“Please tell me you’ve hired someone to clear this stuff out.” So help him, if he had to wade through four feet of garbage to refurbish this building, he was going to choke the life out of Knox.

“Going soft on me, Stone?” A smile flitted at the corners of Knox’s mouth. “To answer your question, yes, they’ll be in here next week, so we should be ready to go within the next month if all goes well.”

“Sounds good.”

To be honest, it sounded like a miracle, but he wasn’t going to look a gift horse in the mouth. He’d been looking for something to do since being discharged almost two months ago, but civilian life hadn’t appealed to him in the least. There was no way he could go from holding a rifle in the sandy, rocky mountains in the armpit of the world to sitting behind a desk eight hours a day. He didn’t have the patience or people skills for that.

Knox had reached out to him one day, asking if he’d be interested in working personal security. Over the next several months, Vantage Security Group had been formed via FaceTime and several hundred emails—one of which was precisely how Knox had ended up with this Godforsaken building.

Halfway across the world at the time, a realtor had sent—he now realized—extremely doctored photos of the building they were now standing in. In an inch and a half of water, crap, and God only knew what else. Fantastic.

Still, the prospect was better than anything he could have dug up on his own, and he was grateful for that. They had another handful of guys on the way, too, due stateside within the next couple of months. Knox had connections all over the place; some were guys he’d grown up with, others were soldiers, paratroopers, or snipers he’d met and worked with over the years.

The goal was to land a government contract, but in the meantime, they’d start with small jobs, working security for high-end functions or as bodyguards to some of Miami’s elite. They’d take whatever they could to get their name out there, but Knox had a ten-year plan and a vision of putting Vantage offices on each side of the country.

“Reception will go right over here”—Knox pointed to an open area immediately to the right—“conference rooms down this hallway. The gym will go upstairs so we can hold self-defense courses on site.”

“We’re going to have a receptionist?”

Knox nodded. “Vivi’s gonna take the calls, decide which scenario is best for which agent. She’ll consult with me in the beginning, of course, but ideally she’ll be able to take over that aspect of it so we won’t have to bother with the mundane everyday stuff.”

Luke nodded. Paperwork sucked. Better to let Knox’s little sister take care of that. He loved Vivi like a sister, but the woman could talk a man to death. She and Knox had been in constant communication while he’d been overseas, and the tiny spitfire had an opinion on everything. He liked a smart woman who knew her own mind, but Vivi took things to a whole other level. He couldn’t wait to meet the man who would one day take on the challenge.

“Why is the gym going upstairs and not in the basement or on the ground floor?”

Knox shook his head. “Not enough space on the first floor, and no basement. City won’t give us a permit to go so far underground in an existing building, and the previous owners didn’t want or need one.” Luke raised a brow, and Knox shrugged. “Something about excavating the terrain.”

That sounded like a whole bunch of crap to Luke, but what did he know? He’d grown up in Wisconsin, which was about as far away and as different from Florida that it may as well have been the moon.

His vision blurred as a bead of sweat slithered down his forehead and into his right eye. Whipping off his sunglasses, he used his sleeve to ease the burning sensation. It was hotter than Hades here.

Sliding his glasses back into place, he canted his head toward Knox. “Remind me again why you chose Florida?”

Knox grinned. “It’s home.”

Luke shook his head. “And you couldn’t even get someone to sign a permit to dig a basement?”

Knox’s expression turned serious. “I tried, believe me. But it’s actually better this way. All common areas and meeting rooms will be on the first floor so we won’t have the added expense of needing to install an elevator for any visitors with disabilities.”

Made sense. “So, what’s the plan for reconstruction?”

“Company’s coming in next week to clean up all the debris, then the construction workers will be here the week after to take a look around and see what’s salvageable. We’ll need to move walls around anyway, so I anticipate that it’ll just be easier to gut the place and start fresh.” Knox shrugged. “They could be here for two weeks or two months depending on what all needs to be done, but I’m hoping to be ready by the end of next month.”

“Solid. What do you need from me?”

“Get our name out there. Talk to your friends, I’ll talk to mine. Pick up any gigs you can find and get in touch with Vivi.” Knox whipped out his phone and tapped it a few times. Seconds later, Luke’s phone lit up with a message. “I just sent you her contact info. Call that number and she can put it on the books. She’ll work remotely for now, until we’re ready to move her in here.”

“And if we get any interest until the building’s ready?”

“Get their info, put them on the books with Vivi, and do what you can to spread the word. I don’t figure we’ll get anything major in the beginning, but if it sounds like a good gig, take it. I’ve ordered us some polo shirts, and I’ll get cards made up soon so we can start marketing ourselves.”

“When are the other guys landing?”

“Jaxon and Mason are still out of country, but both should be ready to take jobs in the next couple of months. Aiden and Roman are stateside, but I gave them a couple of weeks to tie up some loose ends.”

Luke dipped his chin in acknowledgment. “I’ll see what I can dig up. Ready to get out of here?”

Knox lifted one black brow. “Too soft to handle some dead rodents?”

Luke lifted his foot out of the water and examined his now stained boot. “Doesn’t this constitute hazard pay?”

Knox snorted. “Get outta here.”

Luke grinned. “Hey, it was worth a shot.”

All in all, he couldn’t complain. After everything they’d been through overseas, personal security seemed like a glorified babysitting gig.

How hard could it be?

CHAPTER

TWO

Hannah glanced up from her computer as her eleven o’clock appointment strode into her office and sank onto the couch with an insolent sigh. Pasting on a polite smile, she swiveled her chair toward him. “Hello, Steve.”

“Hi, Hannah, how have you been?” he replied.

She tipped her head toward the man. “It’s Dr. Whitmore, but fine so far, thank you. How about you?”

Steve Iverson was known for taking liberties, and he was both pompous and overbearing. He was far too familiar sometimes, and it grated on her nerves.

He’d first come to counseling about eight months ago when his mother had passed away after a long, difficult battle with cancer. He’d recently taken it upon himself to start calling her by her first name, which irked her. She insisted on keeping a professional distance from her patients, and she didn’t encourage his familiarity. Still, he persisted.

He let out another beleaguered sigh and allowed his head to drop back on the couch. “Exhausting. I have to drive down to San Antonio tomorrow, and I won’t be back until the beginning of next week.”

“What are you working on this time?” she asked.

“I have a project for a new client.” His mouth kicked up in a haughty smirk. “He said my designs are the best in the state.”

“That’s fantastic. Work seems to be going well—what about everything else?” She bit back a sigh. He was the most self-important man she’d ever known, and she’d foist him off on someone else in a heartbeat if she could. Unfortunately, the weekly appointments paid well and put food in her fridge.

Nearly an hour later, Steve leaned forward and lowered his voice. “So, I ran into Ashley on my way in.” He emphasized her name with no little amount of distaste. “What a mess. How’s the transition coming?”

Despite the tension in her shoulders, she kept her face impassive as she responded. “You know I can’t talk about other patients, Steve.”

He rolled his eyes. “Oh, come on. Aren’t we past that?”

She merely blinked at him, unwilling to rise to the bait. “Is there anything else you’d like to discuss before we wrap up for today?”

Steve studied her for a moment, his eyes raking over her from head to toe, and a shudder of revulsion threatened to overtake her at his intense perusal.

“You know, Hannah, you’ve really helped me these last few months.”

She forced her mouth into a semblance of a smile. “That’s wonderful, Steve. I’m glad to know our sessions have been productive.”

“How about you let me thank you?” A sinking feeling gathered in her gut as he continued. “Let me take you to dinner tonight.”

“I appreciate the offer, but I don’t date patients.”

“What if I stop seeing you professionally? Would you go out with me then?”

Not in this lifetime. “I’m sorry, Steve. I just wouldn’t feel right about it.”

His face fell into a mulish expression, and she smiled as gently as she could. “I really am flattered, though. You’re smart and successful, Steve, and you’ll find a woman who’s perfect for you.”

His lips tipped up in a tight smile, and he stood to leave. “See you next week, Hannah.”

“Can’t wait,” she mouthed silently as Steve strode from the room.

She let out a little sigh as she jotted down a few final notes from their session to enter into the computer later. Her mind whirled as her pen scratched against the old-fashioned notebook she used during sessions. Something about putting pen to paper was oddly cathartic, and it helped to seal details in her mind better than tapping letters on a screen.

She really had no idea why Steve kept coming back, except obviously to bother her. She hated to judge her patients, but he didn’t speak of anything of substance during their sessions. He’d initially opened up to talk about his relationship with his mother, but it seemed that her battle with cancer and subsequent death didn’t compare to his constant need to speak about himself—his job, his success, his wealth. Steve had basically spent the last few months bragging to her once a week.

She cringed at the direction of her thoughts. He paid well, and she really shouldn’t judge. He just made it so darn hard.

A faint stirring in the lobby caught her attention, and she followed the litany of raised voices. Her receptionist, Fiona, stood between Steve and her next patient, Rachel Dawes.

“Good afternoon, Rachel,” she said warmly. “Is there something I can help with?”

Rachel turned a pained look her way. “This jerk”—she pointed a finger wildly at Steve—“needs to mind his own business.”

A cocky smile flitted across his lips as he held up his hands in a show of mock surrender. “I was just trying to be helpful.”

“You know nothing about my life,” Rachel shot back. “So feel free to keep your questions and ‘advice’ to yourself.” She glanced back at Hannah. “He’s antagonizing me.”

Hannah turned her gaze to Fiona. "Did you happen to hear anything?”

Her receptionist nodded. “Mr. Iverson here”—she narrowed her eyes at the man, who in response just rolled his own—“was asking Ms. Dawes personal questions.”

The way Fiona stressed the word sent a niggle of worry down Hannah's spine. “Mr. Iverson, may I please see you in my office for a moment?”

With a smirk at the two other women, he preceded Hannah into her office. Trying to give him the benefit of the doubt, she tipped her head at him. “I’d like to hear your side of things, please.”

He lifted his hands in a shrugging motion. “I was merely offering some advice.”

“Such as?”

He clasped his hands behind his back. “Rachel’s a bit high-strung, don’t you think? I mean…” He began to walk a circle around her office. “Don’t you ever think that she just keeps coming here for the attention? Do you really think she’s depressed?”

“I don’t believe that’s any concern of yours,” she bit out. “I am your doctor as well, Mr. Iverson, though one could argue that you need me as little as you seem to believe Ms. Dawes does.”

His eyes jumped to hers. “Maybe I keep coming back because I want to see you.”

Unease caused the hairs on the back of her neck to lift, and she stiffened. “Mr. Iverson, I believe I’ve been quite clear on the matter. I cannot in good conscience date patients, either present or former. Regarding other patients,” she ground out, “you may not interrogate them or pry into their lives.”

“I merely suggested she take a chill pill,” he laughed. “A Valium, actually. I think it might help mellow her out a little.”

At his flippant statement, a red haze filled her vision. “You are in no position to counsel my patients on any matter. In fact”—she strode to her desk and rifled in the top drawer for a moment before extracting a card and holding it out to him—“I believe you will find Dr. Chandler more helpful than myself.”

His mouth dropped open in shock. “You’re… dismissing me?”

“I’m referring you to a colleague. On account of today’s events, I believe it’s best if someone else were to treat you.”

His face flushed with anger, and he ripped the card from her hand, knocking it to the floor. He took a step toward her, his gaze dark and menacing.

Despite her heart racing in her chest, she squared her shoulders and stared up at him. “I strongly advise you step away before you do something you’ll regret.”

“You can’t do this.” His eyes burned into hers, and she almost shivered at the hostility lurking in their depths.

“Please, Steve, take my advice and speak to Dr. Chandler.”

He stared at her for another moment before spinning abruptly on his heel and striding for the door. “You’ll be the one who regrets this, Hannah.”

With those final parting words, he swept from the room, and seconds later, she heard the outer door slam, punctuating his dramatic exit. With a shaky breath, she sank into one of the plush armchairs and dropped her head into her hands. A soft touch to her shoulder made her jump.

Fiona stared down at her, concern etched into her features. “You okay?”

Hannah patted the older woman’s hand where it rested on her shoulder. “I’m fine, thank you. Just a bit shaken up.”

“Do you want me to have Ms. Dawes reschedule?”

She shook her head. “No. She probably needs to speak with someone now more than ever. Can you please just give me a minute before sending her in?”

“Of course.” The receptionist offered a soft smile and retreated soundlessly from the room.

Hannah closed her eyes, allowing the warmth of the sunlight filtering through the window to wash over her and thaw the ice streaming through her veins. She’d dealt with disgruntled patients before, but for some reason, Steve Iverson had gotten to her on a more personal level. There was something about him that made her uneasy, reminding her of someone long ago.

Looking around the room, she contemplated her present—and her past. This was a far cry from the place she’d come from, and she was no longer the naïve young girl who trusted too easily. She had to wonder sometimes, did people like Steve even want help? Or was he here for something else?

Pushing the thought from her mind, she rose from the chair and walked to the doorway just in time to meet Rachel.

She shot her an apologetic smile. “I’m so sorry about that.”

The young woman made her way over to one of the chairs and sat gingerly. “It’s fine. He just… put me on edge.”

Hannah closed the door, then settled into the seat next to her. “I know, and I truly apologize. Just so you know,” she continued as Rachel opened her mouth to speak, “Mr. Iverson will not be back. What he did goes against our ethics here, so I’ve recommended him to a colleague of mine.”

A watery smile lifted Rachel's lips. “Thank you. You have no idea how much you’ve helped me, you know?”

Hannah smiled. Rachel had struggled with depression for several years, even trying a variety of medications at the urging of her family and friends. She hadn’t liked the way the drugs had made her feel, though, and she’d opted for a different solution. The barb coming from Steve that morning must have stung, making Rachel feel insecure and incompetent. Since coming to Hannah nearly six months ago, Rachel had been making significant strides.

“So tell me, Rachel. How have you been?”

“Great.” She smiled. “I took your advice and joined a gym. I think the exercise has really been helping my mood. There’s, um…” She glanced away for a moment and bit her lip. “There’s this guy there.”

“Oh?” It was good and bad news, in Hannah's opinion. While getting out and meeting new people could be good, she wasn’t quite sure that Rachel was ready to get involved romantically.

“Yeah. I haven’t… we haven’t gone out or anything. But he seems really nice.”

Hannah nodded. “Well, just don’t forget what we talked about.”

“I know.” Rachel smiled. “For the first time in a while, I feel really good like everything’s exactly the way it should be.”

“That’s wonderful.” Hannah smiled at her. “You’ve come a long way, Rachel. I’m really proud of you.”

“Thanks. Me, too.”

Rachel smiled, and a lightness filled Hannah's heart. Rachel seemed far more content than she’d seen her in months. After everything she’d been through, she deserved to be happy. Hannah just hoped it would last.

CHAPTER

THREE

The man shifted where he sat behind the house, ensconced in the trees, and he watched as the navy sedan turned into the driveway then parked beside the small house. The woman stepped out of the car and walked to the mailbox. Her blonde hair floated behind her, glimmering in the light of the setting sun as it fell halfway down her back.

She reminded him of his first, all those years ago. It’d been almost a year now since he’d allowed himself to hunt, and the urges were getting harder and harder to ignore.

Would this get the doctor’s attention? He’d been trying to get her to notice him, doing everything he could think of to put himself in her path. And she was a psychologist now, of all things. He smirked at the irony of it. He wondered what she’d say when he finally revealed himself to her. She’d run so far, tried so hard to escape her past, but he’d been right under her nose.

It had taken a little while to track her down, of course, since she’d changed her name. Her records had been sealed, and for a long time, he’d despaired of ever finding her. But things had changed a couple of years ago when he’d gotten his first lead.

A different person himself now, he’d gone back to Ohio and kept his ears low to the ground. Although the tragedy had died down over the years, people still remembered it like it was yesterday. With a few well-placed questions, he finally heard that she’d moved to Florida her senior year.

No longer ruled by his impulsive urges, he was more efficient, infinitely more sophisticated. He was an exceptional hunter, always well-prepared, researching for days or weeks before making his move. He prided himself on his perfect execution, and he never rushed into anything. People who hurried made mistakes—and he never made mistakes.

A feral smile broke across his face as he watched the young nurse stride back up the driveway, head bent as she flipped through the collection of bills and junk mail. Darkness crept over the evening sky, turning it from orange to pink, then finally a dark lapis as daylight bled away completely. Lights flickered to life inside and he watched her shadow move around the small house as she settled in for the night.

He’d watched her for more than a week now, and he closed his eyes, mentally tracking her movements from room to room. First, she would head into the kitchen to make dinner—typically a frozen TV dinner, judging from the containers he’d found in the trash can. Afterward, she would move across the house to the bathroom where she’d shower and brush her teeth, then finally to the single bedroom. Alone. Her routine was entirely too predictable. But that was good for him.

Opening his eyes again, he watched her shadow as she carried her dinner to the couch and turned on the TV. Last night she’d watched that horrendous show about spoiled housewives. What would it be tonight?

Forty minutes later the glow of the TV was extinguished, immediately followed by the small lamp on the end table, bathing the room in darkness. The kitchen light came on as she discarded the remains of her dinner, then flicked off again as she made her way down the hall to the bathroom.

Not long now. Another hour and she’d be asleep, but he’d wait a little longer. People were unpredictable. Never knew when one of the neighbors might step outside for a late-night smoke or to let an animal out before going to bed.

The house two doors down had some little ankle biter that yapped at everything. It had almost ruined his recon two nights ago, tearing across the yard toward him before being jerked back by the jolt of the electric fence buried in the ground. He’d retreated then, making his way back into the trees and waiting until the owner had called for the dog to get inside. Tonight, it was quiet—so far. He continued to watch, waiting with barely restrained anticipation as night settled fully over the quiet street.

A little after one o’clock he crept from the trees and approached the house, hunkering down to blend in with the shrubs that separated her lawn from her neighbor to the left. Cutting across the narrow strip of yard, he bent down to the basement window that he’d left unlocked several days prior. He’d checked routinely to make sure that it was still open, but apparently the room was seldom-used since she hadn’t yet noticed it was unlocked.

Swinging the pane inward, he crouched down on the soft, dewy grass and slid feet-first through the narrow rectangle. Dropping swiftly to the floor, he kept one hand on the window to keep it from slamming closed behind him. He quietly lowered it into place and stood stock still as his eyes adjusted to the dark, listening for any sounds of awareness in the house. Only the soft hum of the appliances answered him, and he moved toward the stairs.

This part was trickier. The house was old, and the wooden stairs groaned and creaked with each step. He placed his left foot on the first step all the way to the left. Slowly transferring his weight, he stepped dead in the middle on the second tread. Methodically he climbed the stairs, moving from the memory of having done it dozens of times one day while she was at work.

Finally reaching the door, he turned the handle and inched it open a crack. Eyes and ears on alert he scanned the area, but all was quiet. He crept through the kitchen then down the narrow hallway to her room. The door stood open, and he watched her a moment before stepping silently up to the side of her bed.

The woman lay curled on her side facing away from him, and he stroked a finger down the length of her arm. She shivered at the feather-light touch and rolled toward him, her lashes flickering several times before opening. He could see the wheels turning as she gradually came awake and his presence registered. “Hello, Monique.”

Her lips parted on a silent scream but he covered her mouth and nose with a gloved hand, one knee pressing into the soft cavity of her stomach. She thrashed beneath him, eyes rolling in terror, and he climbed atop her, using his weight to pin her to the mattress. Incoherent sounds came from low in her throat as she tried to scream, call for help, plead for her life.

Pulling a roll of duct tape from the pocket of his sweatshirt, he glared down at her. “I’m going to move my hand now. Scream and I’ll kill you. Nod if you understand.”

Her head moved briskly up and down, and he lifted his hand. Her words came out on a whisper. “Who are you?”

Ignoring her question, he tore a strip of tape from the roll. “Lift your hands.”

She did as he asked, and he looped the strip around her hands.

“Why are you doing this?” Her voice shook, and he pressed his lips into a firm line as he wove the tape in a figure eight around her wrists.

“Do you know what happens to cheaters, Monique?”

She blinked up at him, her entire body shaking with fear. “Wh-what?”

“You’re a dirty slut. Aren’t you?”

“No!” She shook her head furiously. “No, I⁠—”

He made a tsk-tsk sound low in his throat as he pulled another strip of tape from the roll. “Come now, Monique. I’ve been watching you.” Her eyes widened, and a grim smile cut across his face. “Oh, yes, I’ve seen you with both of them.”

“N-no, I…” He placed the duct tape over her mouth. A gamut of emotions flashed in her eyes: fear that he would kill her, despair that she wouldn’t see another day, hope that he would let her go. His free hand lifted the fabric of his ski mask so she could see his face, and recognition dawned across her beautiful features.

“Yes, Monique.” A cold smile curled his lips. “It’s me.”

Reaching into his black boot, he retrieved the knife and held it up, the long blade glinting in the moonlight. Her eyes widened, and she fought in earnest, swinging her bound hands like a club. The blade slashed against her forearm and blood trickled from the wound as a thin red line appeared.

Her voice was muffled as she tried to scream, hampered by the tape. She yanked her arms away and he shoved them over her head, digging the blade into the fleshy part of her upper arm before slicing into the soft skin. A strangled cry came from beneath the duct tape and he smiled.

“You’ve been a bad girl, Monique.” He smiled before pulling the ski mask down once more and raising the knife, dousing that last vestige of hope she harbored in those wide green eyes. “You must be punished for what you’ve done.”

Nearly two hours later, he picked up the woman’s phone sitting on the nightstand and used her lifeless hand to bring up the main screen. Tapping in the number he knew by heart, he placed the woman’s hand at her side on the bed and waited for the call to connect.

His heart leaped in his chest when she answered, her voice husky with sleep, but still his favorite sound in the whole world.

“This is Dr. Whitmore. How can I help you?”

A slow smile spread over his face. “Hello, Carrie.”

CHAPTER

FOUR

The ringing of the phone jarred her from a sound sleep. Bleary red numbers on the digital clock relayed that it was just shy of four a.m., and Hannah rubbed the sleep from her eyes.

Propping herself on an elbow, she disconnected her phone from where it lay plugged in on the nightstand. An unfamiliar number flashed across the screen as the phone pealed its third ring. Biting back a yawn, she swiped her thumb across the screen and held it to her ear. “This is Dr. Whitmore.”

Deep, raspy breaths filtered through the phone, and she waited a beat, but the caller remained silent. Fatigue pulled at her, and frustration rose to the surface. Keeping her voice as even as possible, she tried again. “How can I help you?”

The man’s voice was low and dangerous, and she had to strain to make out his words. “Hello, Carrie.”

Oh, God.

Hannah’s blood ran cold, the unmistakable sound of the man’s voice transporting her ten years into the past. Her heart thudded heavily against her ribcage, her pulse thrumming wildly as her lungs seized with fear.

Swallowing hard, she tightened her grip on the phone. “How…” Her voice cracked, and she tried again. “How did you find me?”

A cruel laugh crackled over the phone line, raising the hairs on the back of her neck. “Still so naïve, aren’t you?”

“What do you want?”

She heard him draw in a deep breath before exhaling. “I want you.”

“I don’t⁠—”

“1143 Cypress Drive. Monique needs your help, Carrie.”

“What did you do?” Her voice was little more than a whisper as she gripped the phone.

“It’s almost time.”

“Wait, I don’t⁠—”

She pulled the phone away from her ear and stared at the blank screen. Shivers racked her body, and her hands shook as she dialed the police.

“911, what’s your emergency?”

“M-my name is Dr. Hannah Whitmore.” She swallowed hard and tried to modulate her voice. “I just received a phone call from someone asking for help. 1143 Cypress Drive. I… I think she might be hurt.”

“Ma’am—”

“Just send help!”

She hung up before the dispatcher could say another word. Springing from the bed, heart racing, she yanked on the closest pair of jeans and a sweatshirt to ward off the chill that snaked through her body. Grabbing her phone, she ran down the steps, taking only a moment to gather her hair into a ponytail and check her reflection in the mirror that hung in the hallway.

She snatched up her keys and purse from the side table and threw the front door open, then quickly relocked it before sprinting toward the driveway. Heart still racing, she backed down the driveway and sped toward the exit of the allotment. She braked as she passed the guard station, suddenly realizing she had no idea where she was going. Digging her phone from her bag, she spoke into the microphone. “Find directions: 1143 Cypress Drive.”

The stilted voice in the phone called out directions, and she cut across a back road to a small suburb of Miami. Blue and red lights pierced the dark sky, and dread congealed in her stomach as she pulled up in front of the small house. The men and women on scene moved slowly, milling around the lawn, and her heart dropped to her toes. She was too late.

“What exactly did the caller say?”

She wrapped her hands around the Styrofoam cup, trying to absorb what little warmth filtered through the thick material. “He called me Carrie, told me that the woman—Monique—needed help. I… I was still half asleep, but I remembered the address. I called you guys as soon as I hung up.”

“You said that a male called you, not Ms. Henderson herself?” Detective Sanchez propped a hip on the table and crossed his arms over his wide chest as he inspected her.

“Yes. He had a deep voice, and the way he said it, to send help soon, I had a feeling something bad had happened. He seemed… familiar.”

“Because he called you Carrie?”

“Yes.” She gave a jerky nod. “But there was something else. I can’t describe it, but… I feel like it’s him.”

Detective Sanchez studied her. “You believe this is the same man who killed Selah Wilson?”

“He sounds older, more mature… but there was something about his voice. The tone, maybe. Just the sound of it…”

A shiver raced down her spine at the memory of his words grating over the phone line, and the coffee sloshed precariously in the cup. She leaned forward and set it on the table before lacing her fingers together and pressing them between her thighs, a gesture that always made an appearance when she was nervous.

“The only person who knows about my past is my friend Audrey—Dr. Stanton. We’ve known each other since college, but I haven’t told anyone else. I moved in with my grandparents in Snyder before my senior year of high school and changed my name. No one here has ever known me by anything other than Hannah.”

“I see.” Sanchez dipped his chin. “Ms. Henderson was a nurse at St. Mary’s Hospital. Were you ever in contact with her?”

She shook her head. “No. I’m not a licensed physician, so I don’t have to make rounds. I’ve never met her that I’m aware of.”

“Did the caller say anything else?”

“No, not that I can remember.” She wrung her hands together. “Oh—he did say something like ‘it’s almost time.’”

“In reference to Ms. Henderson?”

“I don’t know.” She lifted one shoulder. “He hung up before I could ask.”

The detective nodded as he pulled a card from his pocket and handed it over to her. “Thanks for calling it in and for answering our questions. I assume you’ll be around if we need anything?” At her nod, he continued. “Let me know if anything else comes to mind.”

“Thank you.” She accepted the card and stood. “I appreciate your help.”

Detective Sanchez held the door for her as she left the small interrogation room. Over the past few hours, the sun had risen fully in the sky, and its bright light streamed through the glass doors. She walked outside, shielding her eyes, debating what to do. Still shaken from the call that morning, she debated canceling today’s appointments but quickly nixed the idea. It would give her something to do—something to keep her mind off the woman’s murder.

Shortly after she arrived at Monique’s house, reporters had flocked to the scene in droves, the information apparently leaked by a neighbor or someone working the case. She’d spoken with the patrolmen as well as the coroner, but it seemed they’d never had a chance to save Monique.

The killer must have spent several hours with her, judging from the damage inflicted on her body. The deceased woman had several defensive wounds, as well as the deep laceration that stretched from ear to ear and ultimately ended her life. Just like Selah.

She shivered at the thought. She’d tried for so long not to think about that night, but it always loomed in the back of her mind. She recalled each detail as if it were yesterday instead of almost ten years ago now. Selah had put up a good fight, but her killer had overpowered her, taken advantage of her before killing her with a vicious slice across the throat. And now he was back.

Looking left and right, examining her surroundings, she strode quickly through the parking lot and climbed into her car. As soon as the door closed, she locked it. Even the oppressive heat couldn’t dispel the chill that had seeped into her bones, and she ran her hands briskly over her arms. Starting the car, she headed toward her office building and made her way to the top floor.

Fiona met her in the lobby. “Good Lord, girl, what in the name of all things holy happened this morning?” Dogging her steps the entire way back to her office, she continued, “I turned on the news this morning, and there you were. I couldn’t believe my eyes.”

She scrunched up her nose. “They already ran the story?”

Fiona shook her head. “They only showed a little clip this morning. Said they’d have the ‘full story’ at six.”

She rolled her eyes. “Vultures.”

“So?” She stood next to the desk, hands propped on her generous hips. “What happened?”

Sinking into her chair, she leaned back and rubbed her temples. “I got a call this morning from the killer. He said a woman needed help and gave me her address, so I called it in to the police and drove to her house. I’m sure the police would have stopped by to check things out, but I needed to see for myself.”

“Why in the blue blazes did he call you?”

She bit her tongue. She’d never told Fiona of her past, and she didn’t intend to now. No use worrying the poor woman until the police were able to find more information. Little spooked Fiona, though; the woman would probably take it upon herself to be her personal protector.

“I’m not sure. The police are trying to figure that out.”

Concern settled over her face. “Are you sure you don’t want to go home and relax?”

She shook her head. “No, I need something to take my mind off it all.”

Fiona nodded sagely. “Well, if you change your mind or if you need anything, you just let me know.”

She shot her an appreciative smile. “Thank you. I’m sure I’ll be fine.”

Shutting off thoughts of Monique’s murder, she turned her attention to the computer, determined to lose herself in work. Four sessions and several hours later, she walked through the front door and dropped her purse and keys on the console table in the foyer. Exhaustion pulled at her, her mind and body tired from having been roused from bed so early. Too tired to cook, she poured herself a bowl of cereal and carried it to the living room.

Curling up in a corner of the couch, she flipped on the TV. Immediately, her face filled the screen, and a female reporter spoke in the background. “… local doctor was called to the scene early this morning. Monique Henderson, a resident of a quaint community just outside of Miami, was the victim of a brutal…”

She flipped channels until she landed on a home and garden show. She couldn’t believe the news had spread so quickly. And why did they have to involve her? It was bad enough that a woman had been brutally murdered, but now everyone would think she was somehow involved. They hadn’t attended college together, nor were they even passing acquaintances. She’d told the cops the same thing that morning, but the reporters didn’t know that.

Hopefully, no one leaked any details of her past. She’d reserved that information until speaking with Detective Sanchez, and he seemed intent on keeping it secret as it wasn’t yet relative to the case. If they found new evidence, though, they might have to dig further into her background. She had no desire to dredge that up again.

She’d spent months after Selah’s death working with the local police, appealing to the community, trying to find the killer. It seemed he’d just vanished into thin air. No one had seen him, no one had recognized him or come forward.

But now she knew—he’d always been there watching, waiting for the right time.

CHAPTER

FIVE

“Hannah! Thank God you’re all right.” Dr. Andrew Chandler practically flew through the doorway and drew up short next to Hannah’s desk.

She tapped the button to save her notes from the previous session, then flicked a glance at him over her computer. “Hello, Andrew.”

From the doorway, Fiona propped a hand on her hip and let out an aggravated huff. “Dr. Whitmore, your three o’clock is here. I tried to tell Dr. Chandler that you were busy, but⁠—”

Andrew spoke over her, waving a hand dismissively at Fiona. “Please excuse us for a moment.”

Pink bloomed over Fiona’s dark brown cheeks, prompting Hannah to intervene. Swiveling her chair toward them, she stood. “Give us two minutes and then please send Mr. Pruitt in. Thank you, Fiona.”

She turned back to her friend with a frown. “You’re interfering with my business,” she chastised. “It’s nice of you to stop in, but I do have another session starting”—she checked her watch—“three minutes ago.”

Andrew heaved a sigh, his shoulders slumping. “I know, I just wanted to make sure you were okay. I saw you on the news last night, you know.”

“Poor girl,” Hannah said, barely repressing a shudder. “It was just brutal.”

His brow furrowed. “How did you get involved?”

Hannah actively avoided his gaze. “After he killed her, he… called me from her phone.”

“He called you?” His voice was sharp, and her eyes flicked to his. “Good God, why?”

“You know how it is, Andrew. Killers occasionally reach out. They either want to be stopped or they want to be recognized, taunting the authorities for not being able to catch them.” She shrugged. “I told the police everything I know, but it’s up to them to decide how to proceed.”

His gaze turned speculative. “Did he say anything specific?”

Hannah froze, remembering the way the man had called her by name—her real name.

“Nothing of significance,” she lied. “I’m not entirely certain why he would call me specifically. Monique wasn’t a patient of mine, and I can’t recall ever meeting her.”

“And what about the killer?” he pressed. “Is it possible it’s someone you know?”

“Of course it’s a possibility, but the likelihood of that is slim. The only person with whom I’ve had an issue recently is Mr. Iverson—the man I referred to you.”

“I never did hear anything from him. What if it’s him?”

Hannah thought about the way they’d parted after his last appointment. Steve had been furious, but would he have killed a woman out of spite? “I don’t know, Andrew. I just don’t think it fits. That’s awfully fast to find and kill a victim, unless he either knew Monique or happened, by some miracle, to meet her that very same day or insinuate himself in her house.”

“But—”

Hannah waved away his concern. “I’m sure the police are looking into all the different leads. Something will turn up eventually.”

She truly hoped he would get the hint and drop it. The whole situation made her uneasy, and she was sick to death of talking about it. She’d never met Monique, and according to the police, the woman didn’t appear to have any enemies. It really made no sense, but then, murder was often emotional and messy, lacking any rational thought.

His eyes bored into hers, and she once again glanced away, pretending to absorb herself in her files. “You know, the offer to join practices still stands.”

Air rushed from her lungs on a soft sigh. “We’ve talked about this.”

He held up a hand. “Just think about it. Have dinner with me.”

“Andrew…”

“Okay, we don’t have to go out. I’ll stop over later and bring some takeout. Italian?” Before she could respond, he was already striding toward the door. “See you at seven.”

Hannah flopped back in her chair, rubbing her temples in a calming circular motion. He meant well, but sometimes Andrew could be so… overwhelming. He’d been a good friend during the past two years since they’d met, but the way he looked at her sometimes hinted that he was interested in far more than just friendship or a business partnership.

Fiona appeared in the doorway, a grim frown on her face, and Hannah knew she’d have to make up for Andrew’s rudeness. Short and stocky, Mr. Pruitt followed just behind, looking very uncomfortable for his first session.

Smoothing out her facial expression, Hannah greeted him with a serene smile. “Good afternoon, Mr. Pruitt. Please, make yourself at home.”

With a grateful look at Fiona, Hannah settled into a plush armchair. Turning her mind away from the murder, away from Andrew and her disgruntled receptionist, she focused on Mr. Pruitt and spent the next hour delving into his concerns over his sexuality.

After Mr. Pruitt left, Hannah drummed her fingers on the desk, considering Andrew’s words. Maybe he was right. She’d been on edge the last couple of days since the murder, and a little extra security would go a long way to making her feel safer, at least at work. Her community was gated, so she didn’t worry too much about someone gaining access to her house. Here, though, she felt exposed.

Picking up the phone, she dialed the building manager’s number.

“Ramirez.”

“Hi, Raúl, it’s Dr. Whitmore. How are you?”

“Just fine, Doctor, how about you?”

“Great, thanks.” Formalities out of the way, she dove right in. “Raúl, you may have heard about my recent involvement in a woman’s murder.”

“I sure did. Sorry to hear about that. Is there something I can help with?”

“Actually”—she rubbed her damp palm briskly on the material of her dress slacks—“I was wondering what kind of security this building has.”

“Well, now.” His voice was tentative and a bit defensive. “We don’t usually have too much trouble here. We just call the police if anything happens. Why do you ask?”

She sighed. “I’ve had a little trouble with an ex-patient of mine, and I was just wondering if there’s any chance we could get some extra security around here for a while. I’d feel safer if someone was here in case anything happened. I don’t want to jeopardize my staff or my patients. Just until things blow over,” she added.

“I suppose I can ask, Doctor. Don’t know what the owner will say, though. Security can get awful expensive.”

Her hackles rose at his dismissive tone. She wasn’t above playing hardball. “Well, Mr. Ramirez, many medical facilities have full-time security guards. I’m sure the owner wouldn’t want anything to happen in his building. I’m certain he values the safety of the people here and will justify the cost. It would be just awful if something were to happen to affect business, and I imagine he’d rather be proactive since the safety of his building and the people here is paramount…”

She trailed off, allowing him to draw any conclusion he liked. She really had no other avenues to pursue if he turned her down, but Raúl didn’t need to know that. In truth, nothing bad had ever really happened here that she knew of, and she was asking quite a lot for the owner to provide additional security for what may possibly have been a fluke.

“Of course.” The building manager’s voice was stiff. “I’ll see what I can do.”

“Thank you, Raúl. I really appreciate it.”

“My pleasure, miss. I’ll be in touch.”

Hannah hung up with a grim smile. She wasn’t completely confident that Raúl had taken her seriously or that the owner would even consider her request without laughing at her, but she had to try.

Ten years ago, a man had stolen her confidence and security. She couldn’t—wouldn’t—let that happen again.

CHAPTER

SIX

Luke tapped the screen of the tablet, pausing the video taken Tuesday morning just before dawn. “What do we know so far?”

“Not much.” Knox shook his head. “Dr. Whitmore claims to have never met the victim. According to the police reports, there was no sign of forced entry.”

“Boyfriend?”

“No one serious that any of her friends or colleagues are aware of. The police don’t have any leads yet, or, if they do, they’re not sharing that information.”

Luke frowned. It was a gruesome murder, but they’d always look first at people closest to the victim. “How is Dr. Whitmore tied into this?”

Knox shrugged. “She’s a psychologist. Maybe a former patient or a boyfriend trying to get her attention?”

Luke turned his gaze back to the beautiful woman on the screen. Her long dark hair was pulled back into a ponytail and she looked exhausted. “So, what are they requesting?”

“Basic security at the health center on the south side. Her practice is on the fifth floor.” He lifted a shoulder. “You’ll make rounds through the building, put any precautions into place that you feel necessary. You’re just hired muscle to make sure she’s safe.”

Luke lifted a brow. “Isn’t that a little much after only one incident?”

“Better to take the preventative measure than risk something happening to her.”

“I just can’t believe the landlord’s going to foot the bill for that without any evidence. At this point, isn’t it all conjecture anyway?”

Knox settled back in his chair. “I’ve known the owner for several years. Piers Davenport dabbles in real estate and owns several businesses around town. He’s a good guy. He saw the news and decided to grant her request on a temporary basis.”

“How long?”

“Four weeks. He’s given the go-ahead to install additional cameras around the property, so I’ve put in an order.”

Luke nodded. Maybe the phone call was a fluke, but maybe it was more. Probably wasn’t a bad idea to make sure some stalker wasn’t after her. She’d at least be safe at work and, if nothing else, it would give the office the added benefit of tighter security for their patients.

Knox studied Luke. “I’m supposed to head to D.C. soon. I can either take this once I get back or you can head this one up. How soon are you looking to start?”

Luke turned his gaze back to the screen. Under her grim composure, the woman looked… scared. Luke wasn’t sure why, exactly, but something in her expression called to him. “I’ll handle it.”

CHAPTER

SEVEN

Hannah entered the lobby of the health center and stopped dead in her tracks, arrested by the sight in front of her. Raúl caught her eye and waved her over, and she found her feet carrying her closer against her will.

Next to the building manager stood a sandy-haired man, tall and broad-shouldered. Despite the constrictive suit he wore, the man’s build spoke of power and raw masculinity, his muscular arms and legs straining against the material.

Her gaze slid over his chest and up to his angular face. His hair was military short, with just enough on top to run fingers through the silky strands. Hazel eyes sat over high cheekbones, and a neatly trimmed beard covered the lower half of his jaw.

Hannah typically opted for the men she dated to be clean-shaven, but the facial hair on this man seemed appropriate, as if it enhanced his features rather than detracting from them. He was too rugged to be considered traditionally handsome, but he was gorgeous in a rough sort of way. He looked as if he could bench press her with one arm, and her blood ran hot at the thought of his hands all over her.

She had little experience with men of his caliber—okay, none—but she knew instinctively that he would know exactly how to treat a woman. He exuded confidence, an arrogance she imagined most men of his stature exhibited, and she wondered what it would feel like to have that rapt attention focused on her.

The thought simultaneously thrilled and irked her, because a man like him would surely have a girlfriend who was just as beautiful. A twinge of jealousy curdled in her gut, and she clenched her teeth, pushing the useless emotion away and replacing it instead with cool aloofness.

As she approached the duo, the man flashed her a smile, his teeth perfectly straight and white against his deeply tanned cheeks. The action made her self-conscious of her own slightly crooked incisors, and she pressed her lips into a tight line.

Irritation flared again at the sight of the insolent grin twisting his lips. It was a smile designed to draw women in and make them lose all sense as they flung themselves at him. Oh, yes. This man was used to getting whatever—and whomever—he wanted.

Hannah gritted her teeth. She couldn’t believe she’d allowed him to get under her skin and undermine her confidence without so much as a word. He meant nothing; he was probably just being interviewed for the security position. Once he left, she’d tell Raúl that the man wouldn’t be a good fit. Then she wouldn’t have to worry about seeing him ever again.

Raúl spoke up as she came within a couple of feet of them. “Dr. Whitmore, this is Lucas Stone with Vantage Security Group.”

The man held out a hand. “Nice to meet you, ma’am. Call me Luke.”

Hannah bristled, narrowing her eyes at him as she offered a brief handshake. “Doctor Whitmore.”

After almost ten years in the South, she still wasn’t used to the precipitous use of the word ma’am. She knew it was supposed to be a sign of respect, but the man’s tone had an almost mocking quality to it. If the faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth was any indication, he clearly found her indignation humorous.

She didn’t normally think so highly of herself, but he had her on guard. Better to distance herself now and put him in his place. She steeled her spine and stared him down. His eyes twinkled with mirth, but his face remained impassive, stoking her ire. Good thing he wouldn’t be around long; otherwise, they were bound to butt heads.

Raúl interrupted her thoughts. “Mr. Stone will resume duties beginning Monday.”

Hannah startled, and her mouth dropped open a fraction. “I’m sorry?”

The building manager nodded. “I’ll get him a set of keys, so you can lock up like normal when you leave for the evening. We’ve been discussing the option of installing cameras at each entrance, as well as in the elevator and on each floor.”

Luke opened his mouth, but she cut in and spoke over him. “Clearly, Mr. Stone, you are aware of the sensitive nature of my work. It would be an infringement of my patient’s rights to track them all over the building.” Again, his mouth opened to speak, but she continued. “They need to feel comfortable here, not like prisoners.”

She turned to Raúl. “I will not consent to cameras. Besides, they seem to be a completely unnecessary expense if Mr. Stone here”—she gestured to the man to her right—“is truly as competent as he says he is.”

She felt more than saw his look of disdain, and she kept her gaze firmly on Raúl as Luke spoke up. “I assure you, ma’am, I am completely capable of securing a single building.”

There was no mistaking the derision in his voice this time, and she cut a glare at him as he continued. “However, in my experience, it’s better to have too many precautions in place rather than too few. I was led to believe that a call was made to you from a recent crime scene. Is that correct?”

His hazel eyes burned into hers, and she crossed her arms over her chest. “Yes, but⁠—”

“Then it would appear,” he cut in, “that you could potentially be in danger. I don’t know the how or why of it, Doctor Whitmore, but I am here to prevent anyone from harming you.”

She notched her chin up a degree. “And what qualifications do you have, exactly?”

Condescension flickered in the hazel depths of his eyes as he regarded her. “I’ve been trained in a range of weapons as well as hand-to-hand combat.”

“That’s—”

“In addition to that,” he barreled over her, “I also completed four tours as a US Marine where I served in the Special Forces. I’ve been to thirty-two countries and am equipped to navigate any terrain and survive in any condition so, yes, I believe I am. Ma’am.”

Infuriating man. She bit her tongue and clenched her hands into tight fists as he tacked on that last parting shot. She refused to let the man rile her. Since Raúl had obviously already offered Luke the position, she would just have to suck it up and avoid him at all costs. She lifted her chin and stared at him.

“Fine. I expect you to leave my office alone during business hours unless you are expressly requested to intervene. I will accede to cameras in the elevator and main access points, but none on my floor, nor in my office. Will that be a problem for you, Mr. Stone?”

His only response was a curt shake of his head, his eyes cold and hard.

“Have a nice day.” Without another word, she strode across the lobby, opting to take the stairs instead of the elevator.

Stomping up the five flights of stairs, she willed her anger to abate. Instead, it only grew. She briefly considered calling Raúl that afternoon and having him replace Mr. Stone, but that would appear too suspicious. Better to wait a few days, make a complaint about his behavior or work ethic, then have Luke’s company send a new guard in his stead.

Decision made, she reached the top of the stairs and pushed open the heavy steel door before stepping into the hallway. The door to her office was just to her left, and the soft, calming notes of lavender and vanilla greeted her as she unlocked the door and stepped into the lobby. It was a technique she’d employed shortly after opening her own practice. The subtle scent made patients feel welcome and relaxed before they even stepped foot into her office.

For first-timers, it was incredibly important for them to feel comfortable. In addition, she wore a light vanilla fragrance to blend harmoniously with the atmosphere. She wanted the office to feel homey, so they replaced the fragrance each week to keep it fresh. She’d also opted for comfy, overstuffed couches and chairs rather than standard, office-issue furniture. Abstract paintings in jewel tones hung on the walls, and the large picture window highlighted the beautiful cityscape of northern Miami.

She unlocked the staff door as she passed, then made her way to the end of the hall to her own office. Located in the corner of the building, there were windows on two walls, allowing the bright morning light to filter in.

The room itself was a large square, with her desk situated directly across from the door. A couch took up most of the right wall, and two large armchairs sat to the left of the desk in a cozy nook, flanking the other window. Bookshelves covered every inch of free wall space, books and journals stacked two-deep in some places. She typically loved coming in here, but even the sight of her perfect little space couldn’t raise her spirits after that altercation in the lobby.

Striding to the desk, she sank into the chair and fired up her computer, tilting the monitor away from the glare of sunlight streaming through the window behind her. Today’s schedule was pretty light, thank goodness, with only two appointments that morning and one that afternoon.

After almost two years in her own practice, she was finally getting to the point where she could take cases on a selective basis. Her clientele had grown steadily over the past couple of years, and through word of mouth, she’d been able to steadily develop her patient list.

Out of college, she’d interned with a local group but had ultimately decided to move on. She learned a lot during her time with the Wellness Group, but she had principles and ideals that she preferred to focus on. She’d begun scouting the outlying areas of Miami close to the suburbs where real estate was less expensive when she’d found this little gem.

A friend of hers, Dr. Audrey Stanton, had an office in the same building. Audrey and Hannah had met in their second year at the University of Florida, where they shared several of the same classes. They’d become fast friends, and although Audrey had ultimately decided on family medicine, they remained close. As soon as one of the offices had opened up in Audrey’s building, she had called and told Hannah to come check it out.

It was love at first sight. The five-story white stucco building was perfect, and the small office on the top floor was the icing on the cake. The space was small since the fifth story was divided into two areas, the other reserved for some use dictated by the owner. It was the perfect size to venture out on her own, and she’d signed the lease less than a week later.

The first six months had been difficult. A handful of patients had followed her, but like most who attended counseling, several stayed for only a few sessions before moving on or giving up. She’d spent the first few months trying to drum up business while running the office alone. She was almost at the end of her rope when she hired Fiona.

A cast-off from the building, Fiona had been let go after fifteen years of service to Dr. William Harbaugh, one of the most pretentious, supercilious men to ever walk the earth. Hannah had learned of his reputation within days of moving into the building, and she avoided the old curmudgeon at all costs.

She’d met Fiona only a handful of times before that fateful day when they’d shared the elevator down to the lobby of the building. The older woman had a box of knickknacks tucked under one arm and a small potted palm in the other. Tear tracks marked her cheeks, and Hannah had offered to buy her lunch at a nearby café.

Two hours later, she had a new receptionist and the right hand she never knew she was missing. Fiona ran a tight ship and kept everything running smoothly. She also wasn’t afraid to tell Hannah exactly what she thought, offering her opinions freely and without restraint.

A soft click of the door in the lobby heralded said receptionist’s arrival. Hannah waited patiently for the woman to make her way back and give a rundown of her morning. It didn’t take long.

Fiona breezed into Hannah’s office moments later and collapsed on the couch to her left, fanning her face dramatically. “Lordy be, girl, did you see that slice of Heaven disguised as a man downstairs?”

Hannah rolled her eyes, not even bothering to look away from the email she’d opened. “I assume you’re referring to the arrogant jerk the security company sent over this morning?”

“He seemed nice enough to me.” Fiona lifted a pencil-thin brow Hannah’s way. “Did you have a run-in with Mr. Stone already?”

A flush of embarrassment crept over Hannah’s skin. “No, he just seems like the type.”

In truth, she really had no idea why Lucas Stone irked her so much. There was no one thing in particular that bothered her; it was just… him. He seemed arrogant, self-assured, and he was definitely more handsome than any man had a right to be—and he knew it.

But that wasn’t a crime. The more she thought about it, the more she began to think she was just being extra sensitive. The guy would be there for a few weeks until the cops figured out who had murdered the girl downtown, then he would be on his way.

Until then, she would just ignore him… and all of the unwelcome feelings he stirred within her.

CHAPTER

EIGHT

“I’m telling you, she hates my guts.”

Knox laughed. “What did you do to her?”

Luke threw one hand in the air. “Why do you assume it’s my fault? She literally walked through the door, sized me up, and then unloaded on me. She asked for my credentials, Knox. Who is this woman?”

Knox took a swig of beer and tipped his head. “Well, she did get a call from a killer just a few days ago. Maybe she’s still on edge, wants to make sure you’re legit. Can’t blame her for that.”

Luke nodded reluctantly. It was true, although personally, he still thought the woman’s reaction was uncalled for. It was literally the last thing he’d expected.

As soon as she’d walked into the lobby, something had shifted. It sounded cheesy, but the sight of Hannah had been like a sucker punch to the gut. He’d recognized her immediately from the clip he’d watched the other night, only then she’d been in jeans and a hooded sweatshirt. In person she was even more gorgeous, even in the ill-fitting suit meant to downplay what were surely mouth-watering curves beneath the bulky material.

She’d stopped in her tracks, and he was sure she’d felt it too—whatever it was. Lust, definitely. Something else, though, too. Her steel-gray eyes were devoid of makeup and he’d felt her gaze brush over his skin as surely as if she’d touched me. But before he’d really even had a chance to introduce himself, she’d lit into him with a vengeance. And now he was stuck working with her every day.

Not that it would be a problem. The woman really wasn’t even his type. Beautiful, yes, but too buttoned up. She hid behind drab, dark clothes that hung shapelessly from her body and hair that’d been pulled ruthlessly away from her face in a style that reminded him of a nun—a very beautiful nun, but the kind who rapped knuckles for the pure enjoyment of it. Maybe that was half the appeal, though.

The woman was naturally beautiful with her coffee-colored hair and sharp gray eyes that sliced through him, missing nothing. For some reason, though, she was dead set against him.

He set his beer on the bar. “Pretty sure I felt my manhood shrivel up out of self-preservation.”

Knox scoffed. “How bad can she be? I saw her on the news after the murder. She seemed okay.”

“Just don’t be surprised if you get a complaint from her,” Luke warned. “To say we got off on the wrong foot is an understatement.”

Knox sighed as he rolled the beer bottle between his hands. “If it’s that bad, I’ll try to find someone else. I want our first jobs to go as smoothly as possible, so it’s best if we can avoid any altercations. Jaxon will be stateside soon, but he has some things to settle before he can come down here.

“I leave for D.C. on Monday, but I should be back by Thursday, Friday at the latest. If you can make it through this week without killing each other, I’ll take over when I get back. I’ll try to drum up another job for you in the meantime.”

Luke dipped his chin. “Appreciate it.”

It was probably better that way, even if he already regretted not being able to see her. Didn’t matter that she seemed to hate him, the little spitfire turned him on something fierce.

“The workers installed the carpet today, so the furniture is scheduled to be delivered next week. Wanna stop by on your way home, pick out your office?”

Knox’s words snapped Luke back to reality. “You giving me preferential treatment?”

Knox snorted. “I shouldn’t since I have to take over for you, watching your pretty little doctor.”

Something akin to jealousy snaked through him. “Just wait ‘til she tears you a new one.”

Knox laughed. “Maybe she just needs a real man to settle her down a bit.”

“Come on.” Irrational anger surged to the surface and Luke dropped his feet to the floor. “Let’s go check out my new office.”

Throwing an extra couple bucks down on the bar, he nodded to the bartender dressed in a too-tight shirt and cut-off shorts, her long, lean legs enhanced by the fringed cowboy boots she wore. The woman winked, and he shot her a lazy smile. Worst case, looked like the pretty little bartender would be more than happy to share his bed. Why, then, couldn’t he stop thinking about the prickly little doctor?

Maybe because she was the first woman in a long time—maybe ever, honestly—who hadn’t fallen into his arms. He wasn’t vain by a long shot, but he was a decent-looking guy. If nothing else, women loved a man in uniform, and he’d enjoyed a fair share of the bunnies who’d hung out in the bars around base.

But Dr. Whitmore was the furthest thing from a groupie. She was obviously smart and driven, and she didn’t put up with anything—especially from a man she didn’t know from Adam.

They headed out of the bar and turned east toward the industrial section of town. Knox’s voice cut through the silence. “So, what’s the real story?”

Luke knew exactly what he was asking, but he played dumb. “What story?”

“With the broad. I’ve seen you with women, so what’s different about this one?”

“I told you, she hates me.”

“Nah.” Knox shook his head. “There’s more to the story. Why do you want out so bad?”

“She bit my head off before I even introduced myself.” Luke shrugged.

“You give her that stupid smile?”

Luke lifted a brow. “What smile?”

“That same asinine smile you just gave the bartender. The one that has women falling over themselves to get to you.”

Was it that obvious?

Knox took his silence as agreement, and he shook his head. “I’m going to guess that’s a yes. She’s smart, right?” He didn’t give Luke a chance to respond. “She’s probably used to fighting her way to the top, and there’s nothing worse than being undermined by some guy who thinks he’s better than everyone else.”

Luke opened his mouth to protest, but Knox held up a hand. “You have sisters, don’t you?”

At Luke’s nod, Knox continued. “Just like with Vivi—I want the best for her, someone who will always be around when she needs him.”

“I’m putting down some roots here. Not like we’ll be overseas anymore.” Luke’s words came out terse, more combative than he’d originally intended, but he couldn’t stem the need to defend himself.

“No,” he agreed, “but we’ll always follow the job, whenever and wherever we’re needed. It’s what we do. Dr. Whitmore strikes me as the type of woman who needs stability. Do us both a favor and cut her loose before anyone gets hurt.”

Easier said than done. There was something about her that drew him in. Despite their encounter yesterday, she intrigued me. Maybe he had a point. Did he want a relationship? he’d spent the past dozen years chasing the newest adrenaline rush, not bothering to form any kind of real attachment. He did his own thing, came and went as he pleased. But now it all seemed a little… shallow.

He thought of his parents, now going on their thirty-eighth wedding anniversary. Things hadn’t been perfect growing up, but he’d always admired them. They’d made it through plenty of tough times with him and his two sisters, and they were probably more in love with each other now than they were thirty years ago. Someday he wanted to do the same—find a nice girl to settle down with, someone who could put up with his crazy family.

Knox slipped the key into the lock and pushed open the door. Instead of mildew, the scent of fresh paint and new carpet assaulted his nose.

Luke glanced around the newly renovated lobby. “Which office is yours?”

Knox pointed down the hallway. “Last one on the left.”

He peered into each office as he passed before pausing at the end. “Mind if I take the one across the hall?” He flipped on the light and strode toward the center of the room. A single office chair sat to one side, a cardboard box propped on the seat.

Knox smirked. “I guessed well.” He gestured to the box. “Cards for you and new shirts.”

Luke lifted an eyebrow. “Shirts?”

“Marketing.”

Luke pulled the polo from the box and studied the thick color-blocking stripe across the chest and shoulders. “There’s no way I’m wearing this.”

Knox rolled his eyes. “What’s wrong with it? Our colors are blue and black.”

“That is purple. And I’m not wearing it.”

“You will if I say you will.”

Luke glared at his friend. “I really hate you sometimes. You know that, right?”

“Yep.” A grin spread over Knox’s face. “The color’s terrible, isn’t it? It doesn’t look anything like the color in the catalogue.”

Luke scowled. “That color should be illegal.”

Knox laughed. “Just wear it once or twice, that’s all I ask. You can go back to your regular suits or TDUs or whatever the rest of the time.”

“Am I the only one who gets this kind of preferential treatment, or will the other guys have the same pleasure?”

Knox shrugged and smiled. “I prefer to think of it as hazing.”

Luke shook his head with a resigned sigh and slung the offensive article over his shoulder as he strode toward the door. “Ass.”

Knox grinned. “Takes one to know one.”

With a shake of his head, Luke headed outside and climbed into his truck. He drummed his thumbs on the wheel as he drove home, his mind turning once more to Dr. Whitmore. He couldn’t begin to understand why her reticence bothered him so much. There was just something deep in those gray eyes that pulled at him, telling him there was far more to her than met the eye.

He sighed. Or maybe she really was as cold as she seemed. Either way, he’d just have to put her out of his mind and treat her like the job she was. Four weeks and he’d be free of the Ice Queen.

CHAPTER

NINE

Hannah felt worry and something else prickling at the back of her neck as she glanced at the clock in the corner of her computer screen. It was now almost two o’clock, and Rachel hadn’t shown up, hadn’t even called to cancel or reschedule. She picked up the phone and dialed the number again.

It was her third attempt that day, and it rolled over to voicemail unanswered, just like each previous call. It wasn’t like Rachel to just not show up. Any time she’d been sick or unable to make it, she’d called to let Hannah know.

They had developed a strong bond over the last several months, and Hannah sometimes saw a bit of herself in the young woman. Rachel had been subjected to sexual abuse at the hands of her stepfather for years before finally gaining the courage to press charges against him and put the man behind bars. She had struggled with depression off and on and had started therapy almost three years ago after her attorney suggested it.

After the incident in high school, Hannah had developed serious trust issues, wondering if she’d ever feel normal again. She thanked God every day that Tommy hadn’t raped her that night, and she couldn’t begin to imagine what Rachel had endured for all those years. When she stumbled into a psychology course as an elective her freshman year, she had immediately fallen in love. It had helped her to understand some of her deep-rooted fears, and she wanted to help others like Rachel.

Hannah knew she wasn’t perfect, but she had come a long way in the last ten years. While she had dated in college, she never quite found anyone who made her feel… more. Both of her boyfriends had been extremely staid, but she hadn’t been able to open up to either of them. Without a foundation of trust, the relationships had quickly fizzled out.

After college, she had been too busy first with clinicals, then opening her practice. With everything going on in her life, dating had fallen by the wayside. Sometimes she felt like the last single virgin in Florida. Most of her friends were married, and many had already started families or had babies on the way. She didn’t want to settle, but she wasn’t quite sure she was ready for more, either.

The phone vibrated in her hand, jolting her from her thoughts, and relief washed over her as she glanced at the screen.

“Rachel, thank goodness.”

A shaky breath exhaled on the other end. “Dr. Whitmore?”

Hannah tensed. The voice was most decidedly not Rachel’s. “This is she.”

The woman faltered. “I… I’m sorry it took so long to return your call.”

“It’s no problem at all,” Hannah assured her. “What can I help with?”

“It’s about Rachel. We would have called sooner, but there were so many things...”

That prickly sensation on the back of Hannah’s neck magnified, and goosebumps raced down her arms. She didn’t recognize the strangled voice coming from her mouth. “Did something happen?”

A choked sob came from the other end of the phone. “I’m sorry, Doctor. Rachel’s… gone.”

“Gone?” Hannah’s mind whirled with possibilities, and a sense of foreboding had her stomach clenching into a tight knot. “I don’t understand…”

The woman on the other end let out a shaky breath. “Rachel took her life last week.”

Hannah’s fingers tightened on the wheel as she pulled into her driveway and parked next to Andrew’s shiny red Porsche. He glanced her way through the window, then stepped out of the sports car and shot her a sympathetic smile over the roof.

Start to finish, that day had just been crappy all around, and the only thing Hannah wanted to do was go inside, take a long, hot bath, and drink a glass of wine… or maybe the whole bottle. Entertaining really hadn’t been on her agenda, and she couldn’t help the trace of annoyance tinging her voice. “What can I do for you, Andrew?”

“I know it’s been a bad day for you, but I thought you might be hungry.” He held up a brown paper sack with a sweet smile, and she groaned inwardly. It was hard to stay mad at him when he went out of his way to be nice, but sometimes it was all just a little too much.

She had been in shock when she hung up the phone that afternoon. Rachel’s sister Elizabeth had haltingly relayed the details of Rachel’s overdose last week. Though they weren’t sure exactly what had transpired, Rachel’s mother had called her on Tuesday afternoon but hadn’t been able to reach her. They had found her later that evening, but by then it had been too late.

Elizabeth had apologized again for not calling sooner and invited Hannah to both calling hours that evening and the service the following afternoon. After thanking Elizabeth and hanging up, Hannah had sat frozen until Fiona had come in. She vaguely remembered stumbling over the explanation, and Fiona had immediately taken charge, rescheduling the rest of that day’s appointments as well as those lined up for the next day.

Hannah left in a daze, then drove home to prepare for calling hours. She had spent the last three hours at a funeral home on the outskirts of town, speaking with Rachel’s family and friends. The last thing she wanted to do that night was put on a happy face and pretend everything was okay.

With a soft sigh, she locked the car, then made her way past Andrew and up the stairs of the porch, leaving him to follow. She unlocked the door and stepped inside, tossing her keys and purse on the table and kicking off her shoes by the door.

She plodded toward the living room where she curled up in the corner of the couch and closed her eyes. She heard Andrew come in and close the door behind him. His soft footsteps approached the couch, and the paper bag rustled as he set it on the coffee table.

“I’ll grab us plates. I’ll be right back.”

As soon as his footsteps moved away again, Hannah dropped her head back against the couch and rubbed her temples. Her mind felt like it was full of white noise, a constant buzzing that wouldn’t go away. She still couldn’t quite believe Rachel was gone. What had caused the sudden change in attitude? Could she have stopped it? Her heart twisted with regret. God, she wished Rachel had given her some sort of indication that something was wrong.

She opened her eyes just as Andrew strode through the large archway separating the living room from the main hallway, his arms full. He set down the plates, forks, and wine glasses, then pulled the bottle of wine from where it was tucked under his arm. Digging a corkscrew from his back pocket, he efficiently uncorked the bottle and filled her glass. With a grateful nod, Hannah swiped it off the table and took a long swallow.

The cushion beside her dipped as Andrew’s weight settled into it. His hand landed on her knee, and she fought the urge to squirm under his touch. She appreciated everything Andrew had done—really, she did—but right now, she just needed some time and space to herself.

“How are you feeling?”

Like crap. Clearing her throat, she sat up and discreetly shifted away from him. “I’m… I don’t know, honestly. Her death was a shock. We had a good session last week, and I still can’t believe she’s gone. I really thought she was improving. I guess it just wasn’t enough.”

Already emotionally exhausted, she had no desire to deal with him that night. She didn’t want to vocalize her thoughts and feelings, even with Andrew. She knew she would need to deal with her errant emotions eventually. But not yet.

“It happens, Hannah. It’s not your fault.”

She sighed. “Her poor family. I just feel so bad.”

“Maybe she should have stayed on her medication. We could have switched it up, found something that worked for her so it would have been better controlled.” As he spoke, he opened the paper bag and began to extract small white boxes, the flavorful aromas permeating the air.

Bristling at his comment, Hannah leveled an irritated glare at his back. “She tried several if you remember. She said she hated the way they made her feel.”

“We can’t fix it tonight,” he said softly as he passed her a plate full of General Tso’s chicken. “Have some of this. You need to eat.”

Half-heartedly, she obediently scooped up a bite of food. Despite the delicious smell, it tasted like cardboard, and what little appetite she’d had fled. She set the plate on the coffee table and picked up the wine glass.

Andrew studied her from the corners of his eyes as he ate, methodically cutting the chicken into precise pieces. “Rachel’s death today got me thinking about something.”

Hannah closed her eyes, wishing she could tune out whatever he was about to say. She was sure it would be some variation of the argument they’d had many times before. She had no intention of joining practices with him—ever. She opened her mouth to stop him, but his next words surprised her into silence.

“I think you should go on a date.”

Her mouth dropped open as she swung around to look at him. Was he serious? He didn’t know the extent of her past, but he certainly knew enough. She’d spoken with him once about trust issues, but she couldn’t bring herself to fully open up to Andrew, either. It was like there was an entire part of her that she refused to let people see, and she didn’t want to let anyone in. She hated to admit it, but she still struggled with the idea of intimacy.

Except… The moment she laid eyes on the security guard, he’d turned her inside out, warming her blood and sending a frisson of awareness slithering along her nerve endings all the way to the tips of her fingers and toes. Never before had a man affected her that way.

Her thoughts from earlier bubbled to the surface. She did eventually want to find a man and fall in love. Audrey had suggested online dating or going to singles functions, but she’d always waved it off. She knew Audrey only wanted the best for her, just like Andrew. Maybe it was time to put herself out there and at least try to make a connection with someone.

She regarded Andrew warily. “Why?”

He took off his glasses and polished one lens with the hem of his shirt. “You said that Rachel had been moving on with her life.”

“She was. And?”

“What have you done to address your own fears?”

Hannah immediately bristled. Even though she’d been thinking the same thing just a few seconds ago, hearing the words from him hit a little too close to home. “I’m just fine.”

“Are you?” His chocolate brown eyes stared into hers as if probing her soul, and she snatched her gaze away, pinning it instead to the wall across from her.

“I dated in college. I just never found anyone I was really interested in. And now I’m just too busy.” She took a sip of wine, feeling his intense gaze on her all the while.

“Maybe you could try again. Many successful marriages and partnerships start with friendship.”

Hannah stiffened at the implication. Though he’d never said as much, she’d wondered from time to time if he wanted to ask her out. The way he looked at her sometimes hinted at more than friendship, and as much as she liked him as a person, she had no interest in dating him. To avoid answering his question, she tipped the glass upward again, then realized it was empty. She reached for the wine bottle, but Andrew beat her to it.

“What about you?” she asked as he filled her glass. “Are you still dating… whoever that was?”

Had he ever told her the woman’s name? She didn’t think so.

Something flashed across Andrew’s face as he re-corked the bottle. “No, that’s over. And we were speaking of you, not me.”

He shot her a look, and she rolled her eyes. “I just don’t think this is a good time.”

He stared at her for a moment before responding. “Well, just think about it.”

She offered him a small smile and picked up her fork. “I will.”

They spent the next several minutes eating in silence. Once she’d forced a few more bites down, she scooped up the dishes and carried them to the kitchen.

Andrew brought in the leftovers and placed the cartons in the fridge. “Are you working tomorrow?”

Hannah turned to face him. “No, I had Fiona cancel my appointments. I’m going to Rachel’s service tomorrow afternoon.”

He nodded. “Would you like some company?”

She considered it briefly, then shook her head. “No, thanks, I’ll be fine. Besides, it’s something I need to do by myself.”

“All right. If you change your mind, just give me a call.”

She feigned a yawn. “Sorry, it’s been a long day.”

His lips curved into a tight-lipped smile, clearly interpreting her evasion tactic for what it was. “I’d better head out, then.”

They headed to the front door in silence, and Andrew hesitated, his hand on the knob. “Why do you park out front?”

Hannah studied him. “What do you mean?”

“Why don’t you park in the garage?”

She lifted one shoulder. “I do, sometimes. But if it’s nice out, it’s just easier to come in the front.”

His lips turned down in a disapproving frown. “With everything going on, it might be safer to park inside.”

She waved off his concern. “Crime here is non-existent. Besides, everyone has to stop at the security gate before coming in.”

She’d added Andrew to her list about six months ago, a decision she’d recently begun to regret. With that single invitation, she now realized she’d given him the impression that she might one day entertain the idea of a relationship with him.

“I worry about you.” His eyes searched hers as he spoke, and her heart softened, touched by his show of concern.

“I know you do. But really, everything will be fine. I promise.” She pasted on what she hoped was a convincing smile, and after a moment, he relented.

“Fine. But if anything happens, please let me know. I hate having to read about you online or see you on TV before I hear it from you.”

Hannah blushed, suitably chastised. “I’m sorry. Next time I promise to keep you in the loop.”

He smiled and brushed a hand down her arm. “That’s all I ask. Good night, Hannah.”

“Night.”

Andrew stepped outside and closed the door behind him with one last smile, and Hannah immediately flipped the lock into place. She tapped the code into the security system and trudged up the stairs to the bathroom, turning the water on as hot as it would go. Stripping off her clothes, she stood under the spray and allowed the water to beat down on her back and shoulders, the knife-like pricks pelting her skin no match for the tumultuous emotions roiling inside her.

She hadn’t cried yet, but that would come later. Grief was a funny thing. Until one really acknowledged it, allowed it to take over, one could push it down, pretend it wasn’t there. Failure, however, wasn’t. It hung heavy around her neck, and she touched her chest, the action dredging up the memory of a necklace that had once hung there years ago.

It was a replica of one that Selah had owned, the one that had been stolen from her the night of her murder. Hannah’s locket lay in the bottom of her jewelry box, broken but not forgotten. She knew where she’d gone wrong that night with Selah and the stranger, but what about Rachel?

Heart heavy, she climbed out of the shower and toweled off. Not bothering to dry her hair, she pulled on an old pair of sweats and a t-shirt, then curled up in bed, thoughts of Rachel and Selah parading past her mind’s eye. The darkness outside turned almost to dawn before she fell asleep.

Somehow, she made it through the morning, dressing and heading to the church for Rachel’s service. Elizabeth and Rachel’s mother, Joanne, were welcoming and kind, and both expressed their thanks for helping Rachel over the past few months. Hannah wanted to refute their statements, protest that she could have—should have—done more for Rachel. What had she missed?

Fueled by the need for answers, she drove to the health center and took the stairs in lieu of the elevators, hoping to avoid any stragglers. As soon as she reached her office, she locked the door behind her. Finally alone, she leaned her head against the cool glass of the door and drew in a shuddering breath. A riptide of emotions rolled through her, and she wished that, just once, she had someone to lean on—someone to hold her and promise her that everything would be okay.

Shaking off the thought, she pushed off the door and made her way through the dark room. Satisfied that she wouldn’t be interrupted, she gathered Rachel’s files from the cabinet. Hugging them tightly to her chest like it would contain the emotions within, she leaned against the wall.

The reality of Rachel’s death finally hit her with brutal force, and she slid to the floor. Hot tears slipped down her cheeks as she cracked open the first folder and began to read.

CHAPTER

TEN

Luke pushed open the door of the stairwell and stepped into the darkened hallway, the corridor lit only by the faint red glow of the emergency exit sign hanging overhead. He stepped up to the frosted glass door of the office to his left—her office.

For some inexplicable reason, the hair on the back of his neck stood at attention, anticipation and apprehension snaking through him. He shook his head and shoved the feeling aside. He couldn’t put a finger on it, but something was bothering him. Probably just the thought of Dr. Whitmore herself. The woman grated on his nerves something fierce, and every inch of this space reminded him of her.

The health center was small, and he had spent the past two days acquainting himself with the layout, searching out each small alcove and closet that could pose a threat. The building housed several private practices, all medical, but vastly different fields. The bottom floor of the building belonged to a group of dermatologists, including two elderly men he was fairly certain should be taking medical advice rather than giving it.

A married couple, Dr. Scott Gerber and Dr. Audrey Stanton, occupied the second floor with their family medical practice. He had met Dr. Harbaugh on the third floor, a self-absorbed man who considered himself a god of maxillofacial surgery, as well as Dr. Sosa, a neurologist on the fourth floor.

Since Dr. Whitmore had barred him from her office during business hours, he usually roamed the lower portion of the health center and hung out with Raúl in the security office until it was time to make his final rounds. He had walked all four floors that afternoon long after everyone had closed up shop.

This time of day was perfect, and he made his way through the building, blending inconspicuously from shadow to shadow. Here in the quiet darkness, he could focus better, play scenarios through his mind, and search for any weaknesses in security. The final walk-through brought him to the fifth floor where he stood now in front of her office.

Dr. Hannah Whitmore, Ph.D. was written across the frosted glass in gilded script, almost indistinguishable now in the near-dark, and he unlocked the door using the key Raúl had given him. It swung open without a sound, granting access to her inner sanctum. It amazed him, sometimes, that a woman so cold was in the business of helping people to sort out their emotions and address their vulnerabilities.

He hadn’t seen her all day—not that he was watching for her. It was merely an observation. He paused in the doorway, and the memory hit him with startling clarity. Raúl had mentioned it that morning in passing, but it hadn’t even registered. Dr. Whitmore’s office had been closed today. He wished he’d remembered that sooner so he could’ve gotten out of there a little earlier.

Not like it mattered anyway. The only thing on his agenda for the evening was to head back to his little fixer-upper and chill alone in front of the TV. If he was really motivated, maybe he’d do some work around the house.

He stepped inside, quietly closing the door behind him as he scanned the small space. The lobby was fairly spacious with large, comfortable couches and potted plants that made it feel more like a living room than an office. A couple of abstract paintings hung on the walls, and a large window overlooked the city, the lights twinkling in the dark sky.

Directly opposite was a short hallway. One door on the right, two on the left. And one directly at the end of the hall. Hers. It was like seeing the light at the end of the tunnel—he didn’t want to venture closer, yet he couldn’t deny the pull.

The first door on the right led to the receptionist’s office and small kitchen area for employees only. As far as he knew, only Dr. Whitmore and her receptionist, Fiona, worked there. A gentle jiggle to the handle confirmed that it was locked up tight, everything safe and sound. A restroom and a small closet graced the left side of the hallway, and he opened each door, checking to make sure the rooms were empty.

A muffled sound caught his attention, and his ears perked up. Keeping his tread silent on the industrial-grade carpet, he slowly walked toward Dr. Whitmore’s office. The door stood open, the room lit by the glow of the city lights spilling slim shafts of light onto the floor through the blinds over the windows.

Pausing just outside the office, he pulled his sidearm from the holster at his waist and held it low in front of him. Craning his neck around the doorjamb, he searched the darkened corners of the room, watching for movement, listening for anything out of place. Someone was there—he could feel it. Every instinct on alert, he stepped into the room, simultaneously pushing the door open wide with his left hand.

Gun trained, he swiveled toward the soft sound of protest as the door collided with the tiny form curled up on the floor. Dr. Whitmore sat huddled in the shadow of the door, dozens of papers and a discarded manila file folder scattered around her feet. Legs drawn tightly to her chest, she lifted her head to regard him.

Even in the dim light, he could see the glistening trail of tears running down her cheeks. He held her gaze for a long moment before she pillowed her forehead on her hands where they lay clasped over her knees.

Her tears filled him with a combination of fury and protectiveness. Fury at whoever had caused them and the protective instinct to want to swoop in and make things better. Staring down at the prickly doctor, he debated what to do. Maybe he should just turn around and leave. What were the odds she’d accept his offer to help anyway? After all, she’d made it abundantly clear that she didn’t like him. The feeling was mutual.

But… he couldn’t just leave her like that. After seeing her initial aloofness on the news after the murder, then being carved up by her scathing tongue at their disastrous first meeting, he hadn’t expected this from her. Her posture spoke of helplessness and fragility, like she bore the weight of the world on her shoulders. No one deserved that.

Slipping his pistol into its holster, he took a step closer and squatted next to her. “Ma’am?”

A tiny hand shot out and shoved his shoulder. “Stop that! I hate being called ma’am.”

She didn’t even bother to glance up, but he smirked nonetheless. “Just a sign of respect, ma’am.”

This time, her head jerked up, her moist eyes filled with fire as she glared at him. “We both know you’re full of crap. You don’t even like me. What do you want?”

“Just making sure you’re okay.”

She studied him, her expression unreadable. “Why?”

He raised his eyebrows at the ridiculous question. “You’re the doctor, you tell me.”

“Nothing you need to worry about.”

Her voice was clipped, and it set his teeth on edge. He was half a second from wishing her luck when he forced himself to bite his tongue. He knew he was going to regret this, but… “I’m actually not a bad listener,” he said. “You know, if you want to talk about it.”

Her icy eyes stared into his, and for a second, he forgot to breathe. A million emotions lurked in the granite depths, tugging at his soul. He could practically see the chasm widen as her fiery façade cracked, her anger at him forgotten. Fresh tears filled her eyes and her head drooped, her words broken as she spoke. “She’s… gone.”

Her face automatically burrowed into the crook of his neck as he scooped her into his arms and sank into the corner of the couch. He had no idea what had happened to cause this kind of reaction, but she was obviously hurting. He couldn’t leave her alone.

Threading one hand into her hair, he wrapped the other around her waist and pulled her close. It was impossible not to notice the way her body curled into his where she was settled in his lap.

Hannah’s hourglass figure was infinitely more appealing than the stick-thin women who’d routinely hung out in the bars off base in hopes of catching a Marine for the night. Her soft curves were a perfect contrast to his much harder, more muscular body.

She felt delectable, and he wanted to run his hands over her, explore the sinful body she kept hidden under those shapeless suits. But that wasn’t what she needed right now. Instead, he curled his arms protectively around her and pressed the gentlest of kisses to her temple. A soft, heady fragrance wafted up to his nostrils, reminding him of vanilla frosting. Unable to resist, he brushed his nose over her hair, breathing in the intoxicating scent.

They remained that way for several minutes until her tears slowed. He coasted one hand down her spine. “You okay, Doc?”

Her head bobbed against his throat, and a small hand extricated itself from where she’d tucked it between them, palm up. “Tissue?”

He glanced toward the small box on the corner of her desk. “Too far away. I can’t reach them without getting up.”

She leaned away from him slightly and nodded, using the pads of her fingers to dab away the stray tears clinging to her cheeks.

He lifted his shirt away from his chest. “Use my shirt, I don’t mind.”

Hannah huffed a soft laugh. “I wouldn’t do that.”

“Really,” he said dryly, “I insist. Get mascara all over it. I won’t complain if it’s ruined.”

Confusion lit her face for a moment as her gaze met his, then dropped to his shirt. Her brows furrowed and she blinked several times. “Is that… purple?”

He snorted. “Company called it Royal Blue. Heinous, is what it is.”

“It’s just… so… ugly.” A strangled sound escaped her throat, and Hannah covered her mouth with her hands, eyes dancing with mirth.

He’d never heard her laugh before, and the sweet, breathy sound sent a strange sensation swirling through his chest. Her laughter was infectious, and he couldn’t help but smile too. “Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up, sweetheart.”

Giggles finally under control, she pressed one hand to his chest. “I’m sorry. I don’t mean to laugh at you, but… purple is just so not your color. You’re too…” Her eyes flicked to his, then dropped again as her voice trailed off.

“I’m too… what?” How did she see him?

Her fingers played with a button at the top of his shirt, and she bit her lip before speaking. “Masculine.”

He lifted a brow. “Better than the alternative, I suppose.”

She cracked a tiny smile at his joke, but it slid from her face a second later, replaced with unease once more. He hated that look. He opened his mouth to say something—anything—then snapped it shut again. She didn’t like him. And he didn’t like her. But she was beautiful.

Several long, dark tresses had come loose from her typically severe chignon, softening her features. One tendril curled down around her shoulder, dangling temptingly in front of him like forbidden fruit. Almost before he could stop himself, he reached out and fingered the silky strands. Hannah sucked in a sharp breath, and he froze. What was he doing? Tucking the lock of hair behind her ear, he dropped his hand and clenched it into a tight fist.

He couldn’t believe he was getting so turned on by a woman who, just a few days ago, had ripped him a new one with her Ice Queen act. Not only that, he couldn’t afford to muddy the waters. This first new contract was a huge deal to Vantage, and Knox would murder him if he made a mess of things before they even got off the ground. He needed to get himself together, get his mind off the woman in his lap.

Still, he couldn’t leave her all alone. She was obviously broken up over something, someone, but she seemed the type to keep her emotions well-hidden. Otherwise, why would she be crying all alone on the floor of her office at nine o’clock at night?

“My offer still stands.” She threw a curious look his way, and he lightly squeezed her waist. “If you want to talk, I’m all ears.”

Hannah’s mouth turned down in a sad frown, her chest deflating and shoulders curling inward in defeat. “One of my patients. I couldn’t… It wasn’t enough.” A tear slipped from the corner of her eye and rolled down her cheek. “She just… gave up.”

Now it all made sense. When she said the woman was gone, Hannah had meant that the patient was dead—she’d taken her life. Sympathy gripped him as he regarded the woman in his lap.

“I keep replaying our last conversation over and over in my head.” A second tear joined the first, and he brushed them away as she continued. “Why didn’t I see it coming? Did I say something that caused her to…?”

“Absolutely not.” His voice was harsher than he’d intended, and she recoiled. He skimmed his hand up her back in a soothing motion. “It’s hard to understand a person’s choices. It’s like the old adage about walking a mile in someone else’s shoes. You may never know what happened. Some people can’t see the light at the end of the tunnel. Giving up is so much easier than fighting. Trust me, Doc, I’ve seen it firsthand.”

She nodded and swallowed hard. Clearly, the woman’s death had affected Hannah deeply. It was clear now why she was always so restrained. If she allowed her emotions free rein, they would slowly destroy her. Instead, she kept them under lock and key, refusing to acknowledge them.

He studied her. They’d gotten off on the wrong foot, but now that he’d seen the woman underneath the icy façade, he wanted to get to know her better. He wanted to peel back the layers and find out who she really was.

“How many of them just… give up?”

Sadness seeped into her beautiful features. “It doesn’t happen often, thank God. But you spend all this time getting to know someone, and they become important to you, you know? It’s like losing a friend, except worse. Rachel depended on me to help her and… I let her down.”

Fresh tears sprang to her eyes, and he mentally swore as he framed her face with one hand. “I’m sorry you’re hurting. It’s never easy to lose someone.”

He brushed his thumb lightly over her cheek, unable to break the connection between them just yet. His gaze dropped to her lips, and he curled his fingers into the soft flesh of her waist. Her lips parted slightly as she closed the distance between them, and his heart sped up. God, he wanted to kiss her. He dipped his head, lips mere millimeters from hers⁠—

Shocked by what he was about to do, he jerked back.

Her wide, horrified eyes met his, and she reared back as if he’d slapped her. “Oh, God! I’m so sorry, I shouldn’t have—I didn’t mean⁠—”

“Doc—”

He reached for her, but she pushed off the couch and staggered awkwardly to her feet. “Just pretend that didn’t happen. It’s been a bad day—well, a bad couple of weeks, really, and⁠—”

“Hannah.” He followed and settled his hands on her hips, drawing her to a halt and cutting off her nervous rambling. It was the first time he’d called her by name, but it felt right as it rolled off his tongue. Her gaze remained glued to the floor, and he could practically feel the heat of embarrassment radiating from her body. “Look at me.”

Reluctantly, her eyes slowly traveled up the length of his body until they met his.

“You didn’t do anything wrong.” Her teeth cut self-consciously into her lower lip, and he pressed his fingertips into her lower back, gently easing her forward. “Come here.”

Her feet shuffled closer until she was only inches from him, and he cupped her face in his hands. “There’s nothing I want more than to kiss you right now. It’s all I’ve thought about since the moment I saw you.”

He hesitated for a long moment, acutely aware of her wide gaze locked on his. Disappointment lanced through him even as he said the words. “But I can’t.”

Her cheeks flamed, and her gaze filled with humiliation before it slid toward her toes. Using his thumb, he gently pressed up on the underside of her jaw, bringing her focus back to him. He wanted to make sure she understood; he wanted her to hear every single word he said. “I won’t do that while you’re upset. You’re hurting right now, and I don’t want to be a regret tomorrow morning.”

He stroked his thumb over the curve of her cheek. “Let me take you home. I’ll walk you to your door like a gentleman and leave you my number. If you’re still interested tomorrow, you can give me a call. Deal?”

She gave the barest of nods and moved to stand beside her desk. He regarded her for a moment before striding toward the door. He could feel her gaze on his back as he bent to pick up the discarded files.

“Oh!” She let out a soft exclamation, then rushed over to collect the forgotten papers. “You don’t have to do that.”

He studied her, his gaze traveling from the tips of her toes all the way up to her beautiful eyes. The mixed expression of mortification and discomfort clouding her face was too much. He cupped her chin, forcing her to make eye contact. Uncertainty swirled in the stormy gray depths, and she shifted anxiously from foot to foot.

“Do I make you nervous?”

Her teeth caught her bottom lip, and he felt her swallow hard. “No.”

Liar.

He studied her for several moments, debating what to say. He wanted to comfort her and yet… she was a client. Nothing more.

He tried to remind himself of that fact as she gave him a tight smile. “Well then, I suppose I should thank you. If you’ll excuse me, I need to head home now. I have an early day tomorrow.”

His gaze narrowed at the obvious lie. She arrived every morning at nine o’clock sharp, with her first appointment usually beginning at ten. But she needed time and space to process everything—and so did he. Silently he held out the stack of files, and her gaze flicked to his before she pulled them from his grasp.

Turning away, she stowed them in the filing cabinet, collected her purse from the bottom of her desk, and checked each drawer to make sure that everything was locked up tight. She glanced at him, her mask of indifference firmly back in place.

“Would you like me to follow you home?”

She straightened her dress and swept her hair back into a semblance of order before speaking. “No, thank you. I’ll be fine.”

He nodded. “See you tomorrow.”

He couldn’t let her leave like this. If she walked out the door now, he knew he’d never see her again. This one shared moment wasn’t enough—he wanted more. He refused to allow her to go back to haunting him like a specter, elusive and unattainable. He watched her stride determinedly toward the door before speaking again.

“What about my thank you?”

Confusion clouded her steely eyes. “I did thank you.”

“No.” He shook his head. “You said, ‘I suppose I should thank you,’ but you haven’t.”

“Oh. Well. Thank you.” She cleared her throat uncomfortably as he took a step toward her.

“Come on, Doc, I think you can do better than that.” He kept his gait slow and measured as he closed the distance between them.

“I… What are you doing?”

He was in front of her now, staring into those magnetic gray eyes. “I want a proper thank you.”

One hand flattened over her lower back as he pulled her flush against him, while the other coasted up her body to cradle her jaw. She came willingly, albeit dazedly, as if she’d never experienced the intimacy of a man’s touch. A feeling of possessiveness washed over him at the thought.

Releasing her eyes, his gaze dropped to her lips, and he bowed his head, catching her mouth with his. He kissed her gently at first, experimentally, waiting for her to pull away.

She didn’t. His heartbeat kicked up when, instead, her arms came to rest on his shoulders, her fingers sliding around his neck, lightly brushing the hairs at the base of his skull. She tugged him closer, and he happily obliged, deepening the kiss. Her lips parted, allowing him to taste her, to take the lead. She seemed unsure of how to react to his attention, and he almost smiled.

Certainly, she’d been kissed before, but if she felt at all the way he did, then he could understand her delirium. She literally took his breath away. The fusion of their lips was intoxicating, and he allowed the burning passion to take over, turning him mindless with pleasure as she melted into him.

Sweeping his tongue across hers, he buried one hand in her hair, cradling her head. Kissing for him had always been a necessary evil, a form of foreplay before sex. But this kiss, with this woman… he couldn’t get enough.

Every touch of her lips swept him further from reality to a place where only Hannah and he existed. He tore his mouth away and trailed kisses over her cheek and down the line of her jaw. Nipping her bottom lip, he flicked his tongue soothingly over the plump, swollen flesh.

His senses gradually returned as he drank in her beautiful features. Her eyes were closed and her lips were parted slightly, damp and shiny from their kisses. He could pick her up right now, carry her to the couch, and make love to her, but that wasn’t what he wanted. Their first time needed to be in a bed, somewhere he could spend an obscene amount of time worshiping her.

He slowly eased her away, and Hannah blinked sensually at him, the gray depths still glimmering with lust. He knew it would only be another moment or two before reality intruded and she’d pull away.

Dropping a kiss on her forehead, he skimmed his hands over the expanse of her back. “Well, doc, that was one heck of a thank you.”

Hannah’s cheeks flamed red even in the dim light, and he couldn’t help but smile. Her hands slipped down his arms, then dropped to her sides as she took the tiniest step backward. “I… I should get going.”

He watched her for a moment. “Want me to walk you out?”

Her head shook briskly, causing more tendrils of hair to fall loose around her shoulders.

With a gentle brush of his fingertips over her cheek, he tucked the strands behind her ear. “All right. Be careful.”

She nodded but refused to meet his eyes as she shifted her purse back into place. “I will.”

“Night, Doc.”

His gaze was drawn to the hypnotic sway of her hips as she hurried from the room, and a grin broke over his face. The shy little doctor was so much more than he could’ve ever imagined. Her icy façade hid a fiery, passionate woman, and he couldn’t wait to see what else lay beneath the surface.

CHAPTER

ELEVEN

Hannah strode into the welcome air conditioning of the bistro, her gaze sweeping over the small room for a familiar face. Audrey sat tucked away in a corner booth, bright afternoon sunlight spilling over the table, glinting off her auburn hair.

Feeling eyes on her, Audrey looked up and waved. Her infectious smile was impossible not to return, and Hannah felt an answering grin tugging at her mouth as she wound her way through the tables.

Audrey pulled her into a hug as she approached. “Hey, I’m glad you could make it.”

Hannah squeezed her back, then slid into the booth across from her. “Me, too. It’s been a little crazy recently.”

Audrey’s expression turned serious. “So I heard. What happened?”

Hannah relayed the details of the past couple of weeks until the waiter stopped by. The bistro was a regular lunch spot for them, and he took their orders with a knowing smile before heading back to the kitchen.

“Anyway.” Hannah turned her attention back to Audrey. “Andrew brought up a good point. He suggested it might be a good idea to have some extra security at the health center until we figure out what’s going on. He even suggested I start dating again.”

“And, of course, Andrew thought it should be him,” Audrey interjected with a roll of her eyes.

“He just wants me to be safe.”

Audrey snorted. “Please.”

“He’s… protective,” Hannah hedged.

“Jealous.” Audrey raised an eyebrow, and Hannah sighed.

“He asked me again about joining his practice.”

Audrey’s eyes widened. “Please tell me you said no!”

“I told him I’d think about it.”

“Hannah…”

Hannah held up a palm. “I know what you’re going to say. I have no intention of joining with Andrew, either in my professional life or personal. But it shut him up for a while.”

Audrey studied her for a moment before heaving a sigh. “Look, Andrew seems nice enough, but he’s obviously infatuated with you. He follows you around like a puppy yearning for your approval.”

Andrew was always inviting Hannah to dinner, to the opera, or a new art exhibit. Which wasn’t a bad thing—if he could accept the fact that they’d only ever be friends. She was pretty certain, though, that he would be harder to dissuade than most. It bothered her sometimes that he thought he knew what was best for her. He was a nice person, and he was a great doctor, but she felt no intimate attraction to him.

“Why don’t you just tell him how you really feel and put the guy out of his misery?” Audrey asked. “Otherwise, he’s going to keep hoping that one day you’ll give in and finally go out with him.”

And therein lay the crux of the problem. “I’ve tried to tell him. Or, at least, I’ve dropped subtle hints about not dating friends and coworkers.”

“Men don’t do subtle. You’ll have to just come right out and say it. Or better yet”—Audrey raised her water glass in a kind of mock salute—“start dating someone else.”

Hannah picked up her own glass of sweet tea and drew little designs in the condensation coating the glass. Her fidgeting drew Audrey’s attention, and her eyes narrowed.

“Okay, spill. Something’s going on, I can tell.”

Hannah had known Audrey since their sophomore year of college, and Audrey knew every detail of her sordid past. She understood Hannah’s outlook on love and relationships, but she still encouraged her to get out and meet people.

Aside from her two semi-serious relationships in college, Hannah had only been on a handful of dates since opening her practice. The dates had felt stilted and awkward, and after the third dinner spent mostly in silence, she’d begun to think she’d never feel truly comfortable with a man. Until Luke.

“So, you know the new security guard that Raúl called in?”

“Oh, yes. That man is gorgeous.” Audrey’s eyes widened as she glanced across the table at Hannah. “Oh, my God! You like him, don’t you?”

Hannah opened her mouth just as the waiter stopped by the table to deliver their food. After he left, she speared a piece of lettuce and lifted it to her mouth. “Well, do you remember me telling you about Rachel?”

Audrey’s eyes filled with sympathy. “Yes, I’m so sorry about that. How are you doing, by the way?”

Hannah shrugged. “Better. I’m still disappointed, in both her and myself, but I’m coming to terms with it.”

“Good for you. I’m glad you understand it wasn’t your fault.”

Hannah swallowed a bite of salad before clearing her throat. “Anyway, after her service I went back to my office. I was upset and Luke—the security guard—found me. We talked for a few minutes and…” Heat flooded her cheeks at the memory of his hands roaming her back, his lips on hers. “We kind of… kissed.”

A huge grin spread over Audrey’s mouth. “Really? It’s been a long time since you’ve been interested in a guy.”

“He asked me out.”

“And?” Audrey stared at her. “What did you say?”

“Well…” Hannah glanced out the window and watched a bird flit from bush to bush in search of food. She finally turned back to Audrey. “I’ve kind of been avoiding him.”

Audrey studied her. “I know it’s hard for you to trust guys. I’d probably feel the same way if I were you. But that was a long time ago. Maybe it’s time to move on. If you really like this guy—Luke—why not go for it?”

It was the same advice Andrew had given her. Except Andrew obviously thought he should be the logical choice, not someone else. Luke made Hannah feel things. What, exactly, she wasn’t sure… But she wanted to find out.

He’d been a complete gentleman and, though she’d felt his eyes following her around the health center over the last few days, he hadn’t pushed her. She caught glimpses of him from time to time as he patrolled the building, but she hadn’t worked up the nerve to talk to him again.

“I don’t know. I’m not sure it’s a good idea.”

The morning following their encounter, Hannah found a note on her desk. A phone number had been scribbled along the bottom under the words “Debt Collector.” It had made her smile, and she’d tucked it in the top drawer of her desk, only to pull it out several times that week.

She wished she had the confidence to do as Audrey said and take what she wanted. She’d hidden a part of herself away for so long she wasn’t sure she even knew how to be a desirable, attractive woman. She knew the relaxed, dark suits didn’t look good, but they were comfortable. And safe. They provided a layer of protection against men who only wanted sex.

Most couldn’t see beyond the baggy fabric to the person underneath. Except… Luke had. He’d been the first man to look at her—to really see her—in a long time.

“I’ve been thinking I might go shopping,” she said slowly. “Maybe get some new clothes.”

Audrey was silent for a moment as she regarded her. “For you? Or for him?”

Hannah’s spine tightened defensively. “I’m doing this for me.”

“I understand.” Audrey nodded. “I think that dressing in something more… flattering… will really help to boost your confidence.”

Hannah tried to push down the sting of hurt Audrey’s comment had inflicted. “I know.”

“You know I mean that in the best way possible,” Audrey added softly. “It’s been almost ten years. Maybe it’s time to stop hiding.”

It was true; Hannah had been hiding. She’d closed herself off for so long that she’d forgotten who she really was. She wanted Luke to be attracted to her. She wanted him to desire her. But she was tired of being restrained, defined by her past. The idea of moving on, putting it all behind her, was scary and exciting all at the same time. Years ago she’d been confident and happy. And she desperately wanted to be that person again.

CHAPTER

TWELVE

“Are you sure this isn’t too tight?”

“Are you kidding me?” Audrey circled her. “Women would kill for a body like yours. If I had half the curves you do, maybe my husband wouldn’t have cheated on me.”

Hannah turned to her, sympathy swelling up and making her chest feel tight. “I’m so sorry.”

“Why?” Audrey shrugged. “It’s really a blessing in disguise. I was young and dumb, and getting married was a mistake. It took me a while to realize it, but we’re both better off.”

“Is he being a jerk about it?”

“A little bit, but my lawyer is a total shark and the proceedings are going really well. We’ve determined that Scott’s going to buy out my half of the house and I get to keep Peanut,” she said of her tiny Bichon Frise. “We’re still negotiating what to do with the practice. I’ve worked too hard to get where I am today to let him take that away, too.”

“Is it uncomfortable working together?”

“Not really.” Audrey shook her head. “We’ve scheduled our appointments so we work opposite days. That way we don’t have to run into each other.”

“So there’s no chance of reconciliation?” Audrey and Scott had been together for years. Hannah couldn’t imagine just walking away from someone she’d once loved.

Audrey shook her head. “We both know where we stand. Of course, it helps that the bimbo is knocked up.”

Hannah whipped toward her. “You never told me that!”

Audrey lifted one shoulder. “I just found out about it myself. He’s planning to marry her as soon as the divorce is finalized.”

Audrey hid the hurt well, but Hannah could see the pain in the depths of her clear blue eyes. It was obvious that Scott’s infidelity had done a number on her. Hannah prayed she never had to go through anything like that.

With that thought in mind, Hannah turned back toward the mirror in the dressing room. Was this whole endeavor even worth it? Was dating worth all the effort if she might one day end up like Audrey and Scott?

Audrey met her gaze in the mirror and shot her a reassuring smile. “Thank God we’re older and smarter now. You won’t make the same mistake I did.”

Hannah forced a tight smile as she examined her reflection. The beige pencil skirt clung to her curves and ended just above her knees, and the white blouse accentuated her waist while still looking professional.

“Trust me, this is perfect,” Audrey continued. “We need to get you out of drab, dark colors. You need something neutral to show off your natural beauty.”

Hannah rolled her eyes. “What natural beauty?”

Audrey lightly smacked her arm, and Hannah let out a little sound of protest as Audrey jerked her shoulders back. “Hey!”

“Look in the mirror,” Audrey ordered, ignoring her. Reluctantly, Hannah did as she was told. “Your hair is gorgeous. It’s never been dyed, and it contrasts beautifully with the cream top. The gray of your eyes really pops when you’re not in all black.”

Audrey stepped in front of her. “We’re not here to change who you are, only to enhance what you’ve been hiding for years. You have amazing features, Hannah. You just need to believe it.”

Hannah glanced in the mirror again. “You really think so?”

“Oh, honey.” Audrey’s eyes softened. “I wish you could see yourself the way the rest of us do.”

Hannah bit her lip as she studied the reflection in front of her. It was so easy to pick apart her own features, to see only the bad instead of the good. Now that Audrey mentioned it, her eyes did seem brighter, and her hair looked glossier and more radiant. She nodded a little and made a silent promise to herself. From now on, she would focus only on the positive things.

The next three hours were a whirlwind of activity as they picked out several dozen outfits and pairs of shoes. A trip to the beauty store yielded a mass number of cosmetics that Hannah wasn’t sure she’d ever master. She’d played with eyeshadows and lipsticks as a teen, but over the last decade she’d forgone most beauty products in lieu of keeping her face natural. She didn’t see the point in getting all dolled up for no one.

Hannah stared at the mirror, examining the flawless finish the makeup artist had wrought. Her skin glowed, and her cheeks looked flushed with the barest hint of pink. The trace of eyeliner blended with the shimmering neutral shadow on her eyelids, giving them a sultry look. She felt like a new and improved version of herself. The thought of Luke seeing her like this made her heart race.

“You look beautiful.”

“Thanks.” Hannah blushed at the compliment as Audrey looked her over. “I love it.”

A grin spread over Audrey’s face. “And so will he.” She glanced at her watch. “I’ve got to get home and let Peanut out. Would you mind if I took off?”

Hannah glanced at the bags surrounding her feet with a smile. “I think I have plenty to do this evening.”

“Are you sure you don’t mind?”

Hannah waved her off. “No, really. I’ll be fine. I might go back to the department store anyway. I think I changed my mind about those shoes.”

Hannah had no idea where she’d ever wear them, but she hadn’t worn high heels in years. Maybe she’d get dressed up just for herself and head to the art gallery for something to do, try out her new look.

Audrey lifted her brows appraisingly. “It’s always good to have a pair of sexy heels when you need them.”

Hannah shook her head with a smile. Not that she was considering using them in that manner. Maybe. “You’re a bad influence.”

“One of us has to be.”

With one last hug, Audrey took off and Hannah gathered her bags. She walked sedately through the mall, window shopping as she strode to the back of the department store and picked up the shoes. She’d tried them on earlier for Audrey, deliberating over them for almost twenty minutes before putting them back on the shelf.

Hannah had never spent this much on shoes in her life, but it felt good to spoil herself after so many years of hiding behind layers of functional but decidedly unflattering suits and loafers.

Carrying the box to the counter, she went over the mental checklist Audrey and she had mapped out. Clothes, shoes, makeup. She’d made an appointment tomorrow at a local salon to spruce up her haircut. After paying for the shoes and thanking the cashier, she gathered her things and awkwardly turned around, bumping into the man behind her in the process.

“Oh, excuse me. I’m sorry.” Her gaze flicked up to the man’s face and widened in surprise as his own eyes shone with appreciation.

“Hannah. Wow, I didn’t recognize you.”

Steve Iverson’s gaze slid slowly down her body before returning to her face. She barely repressed a shiver of revulsion. “Hello, Mr. Iverson.”

“You can call me Steve.” One corner of his mouth lifted, and she smiled politely but didn’t correct herself.

“How have you been?”

“Better now.” His eyes roved over her again. “Can’t say I’ve ever seen this side of you before. I like it.”

Hannah pressed her lips into a firm line at his errant compliment. “Have you had a chance to speak with Dr. Chandler yet?”

Irritation flashed across his face but he quickly suppressed it. “I called you last week, you know. The receptionist wouldn’t put me through, but I wanted to apologize. I can be a bit hot-headed at times and I overreacted. I’d like to come back next week if you have an opening.”

“Well, thank you for the apology. I appreciate it. Unfortunately, I’m not accepting more patients at the moment,” she lied.

His face darkened. “Well, from what I heard, you just lost a patient. Doesn’t that open up a slot?”

Hannah stiffened and swallowed down the tears burning the back of her throat. How could the man be so callous and unfeeling? “No. Thank you for your interest, though. I’ll forward your information to Dr. Chandler and have him contact you.”

His hand shot out and grasped her elbow as she turned to leave. “I’m asking nicely, Hannah.”

Fear snaked down her spine, but she fought it off. She would not let him rattle her. She threw a pointed glance to where his hand was still curled around her arm. “Is that what you’re doing? Please let go.”

He released her but the fire in his eyes didn’t diminish. “I want to come back.”

“I’m afraid that can’t happen. Please excuse me.” With a polite nod, she turned to leave.

“See you soon, Hannah.” His tone was cold, and his words sent ice sliding through her veins. Refusing to acknowledge him, she hurried from the store casting surreptitious glances over her shoulder occasionally to make sure he wasn’t following.

The words were too similar to the ones she’d heard just a week and a half ago, and they still had the power to shake her to the core. Rushing to her car, she tossed the bags in the back then climbed inside and locked the doors behind her. Only several miles down the road was she finally able to take a deep breath. She stretched her fingers before clenching them around the steering wheel again and tried to shrug the tension from her shoulders.

Hannah glanced in the rearview mirror as she turned into her allotment, watching for anything out of the ordinary. Seeing nothing out of place, she let out a shaky sigh. When would she stop looking for threats? Maybe the better question was, would she ever feel safe again?

CHAPTER

THIRTEEN

Luke was halfway to the security office when the front door swung inward with a soft whoosh. He shot an obligatory glance over his shoulder and immediately did a double take, blinking several times to make sure his eyes weren’t deceiving him.

As if it had a mind of its own, his body slowly turned toward Hannah. The sight of her knocked the breath from his chest as she strode forward, hips rolling sensually with every step.

He had to be hallucinating. This wasn’t the Dr. Whitmore he knew. Her three-inch heels tap-tap-tapped across the floor, increasing his heart rate with every staccato beat. Long, dark tresses hung freely around her shoulders with a slight curl at the ends, bouncing as she walked.

The red V-neck blouse showed off the tiniest hint of cleavage and nipped in at her trim waist, and the black skirt she wore hugged every curve, stopping just above her knees. And Lord help him… those shoes.

He gaped at her, frozen in place, as she closed the distance between them with each step of those heels. Her gaze met his for a brief second before she dropped it to the floor and bit her lip, her expression bashful yet flirtatious. Was she even aware of what she was doing?

Unable to move, still not quite believing this gorgeous woman in front of him was the same doctor he’d held in his arms last week, he stood rooted in place as she brushed past him and punched the button for the elevator.

Following every movement, he watched her step inside before turning toward him with a seductive flip of her hair. The provocative smile she shot his way as the doors closed made him want to lunge after her, pull her into his arms and ravage her mouth, run his hands over every curve exposed by those chic new clothes.

Who was this woman and what in the world was she doing? Nearly a week ago she’d sat splayed across his lap, meek and insecure. Today, she strode across the room like the world was hers for the taking, along with everyone in it. This woman could bring a man to his knees with a single look—and he’d be the first to fall at her feet.

Since he’d known her, Hannah had covered herself basically from head to toe in shapeless dark suits that did nothing for her. Today’s outfit was the polar opposite, flattering and highlighting her best features. What had happened over the weekend to bring about this radical change?

Ice streamed through his veins as an unwelcome thought hit him square in the chest. Could she have a date tonight? Something akin to envy washed over him, leaving a bitter taste in his mouth.

She intrigued him, triggered his protective instincts, and although he didn’t know her know her, his body did. Deep down, his body had recognized hers and the chemistry between them was so thick he could have cut it with a knife. He’d been with a good number of women but none who stirred him down to his very soul as Hannah did. Now that he’d gotten a taste, he wanted more.

Still unsettled, he swiped his key card through the slot on the wall and stepped into the room. Raúl called this the security office, but he didn’t do much back here except glance occasionally at the screens linked up to the cameras positioned around the building, watching clients come and go.

He’d ordered another half-dozen cameras, one to be installed on each floor—except Hannah’s—and a couple more at the main points of interest. The wiring and components were all sitting in a box in his office at Vantage. Once the cameras arrived, he hoped to get everything hooked up by the end of the week. He wanted to make sure that Hannah was safe, even after he was done here.

“Anything happening today?”

The building manager shook his head. “Nope. How about you?”

He let out a sigh. The job paid well, but he was getting a little burnt out with nothing to do. Not that he should complain. Any day spent watching the gorgeous doctor come and go was fine in his book, and today was better than the past week.

Part of him couldn’t help but wonder if her worries were unfounded. Maybe the murder was just a streak of bad luck on her part. There had been no communication since then, and the expense to keep him here would be astronomical by the end of the temporary four-week period that he was scheduled to stay on.

He’d missed a call from Knox that morning and needed to touch base with him. Just a week ago, Knox had offered to take over his position here. There was just one little problem with that… She was five-foot-two with pouty lips and long brown hair that he wanted to wrap around his fist while he explored every inch of her petite, curvy body.

He hadn’t spoken with Knox over the last few days, so Knox knew nothing of his encounter with Hannah last week in her office. There was no way he couldn’t see her anymore, especially after today. The only question was, did he stay on as security or let Knox take over so he could see her outside of work and not be associated with the bad things that had happened recently? Would it be better to be the lover or the savior?

Maybe he could be both. The last thing he wanted was to not see her at all during the day and miss his opportunity with her. If he picked up another gig that took him away from her, would she forget all about him? No, he couldn’t risk that. He’d stay on for now until he got a better feel for things.

Pulling out his phone, he tapped Knox’s number. After two rings, the call connected.

“What’s up?”

“Not much. Everything’s been quiet.”

“Glad to hear that,” Knox returned.

He took a deep breath. “Hey, change of plans. I’ll stick to the original contract.” Raúl didn’t know anything about his original plan to let Knox take over, so he didn’t elaborate.

Knox’s end was silent for a few moments before he spoke. “You sure?”

“Yep.”

“Did something happen that I need to be aware of?”

Other than the fact that he’d kissed his client? “Nope.”

“Okay.” His voice was hesitant, and Luke could practically hear the wheels spinning, trying to figure out the real story. “Grab a beer later?”

Let Knox grill him once he’d tossed back a couple too many? No thanks. “Maybe another night. Rain check?”

“Keep it in your pants.”

“It wasn’t…” He stopped before he could incriminate himself further.

“That’s what I thought. You sure you don’t need me to come in?”

Anger burned in his stomach. “No, I’ve got it.”

“Keep me posted.”

The line went dead, and he shoved the phone into his back pocket with a huff of irritation. He glanced at the computer screen over Raúl’s shoulder, watching as Dr. Audrey Stanton made her way through the doors, her husband on her heels.

Raúl made a low sound in his throat. “Think there’s trouble there?”

He glanced at the screen where Scott Gerber stood toe-to-toe with his wife in what appeared to be an intensely heated conversation.

“I’ll go check it out.” It would give him something to do and get Hannah off his mind for a few minutes, at least.

Pushing open the door, he strode into the lobby just in time to see Scott grab Audrey roughly by the arm and jerk her toward him. Red flashed across his vision and he was across the room before he realized it. “Hands off!”

Scott immediately released Audrey and jumped back at the sound of his voice. His eyes darted wildly in Luke’s direction, a mixture of surprise and loathing filling the depths.

Disregarding the other man for the moment, Luke turned to Audrey. “Is everything okay?”

“I… I’m fine.” She smoothed down her blouse and pushed her hair behind her ears. “But he has to go.”

“I’m not going anywhere.” Scott grabbed at Audrey again and Luke planted a hand firmly against his solar plexus, shoving him backward.

Scott coughed roughly from the contact, and Luke pointed at him. “Touch her again and I’m calling the police. Understand?”

“Who do you think you are?”

“Security. I’m here to make sure our staff and clients are safe.” The man’s eyes glimmered with hate but he gave a jerky nod, and Luke stared him down for a moment before glancing back at Audrey. “What’s going on here?”

“He’s not supposed to be here. We’re going through a divorce right now and today is my day for appointments, but⁠—”

“Until the paperwork is finalized, I can go wherever I want, whenever I want,” Scott bit out. Luke shot a warning look his way, and he fell back a step with a glare at his soon-to-be ex-wife.

“Anyway,” Audrey continued, “he was waiting outside and followed me in to harass me about the proceedings. You need to leave,” she directed at her husband.

“Not until we talk.”

Audrey threw her hands in the air. “We have nothing to talk about. Go to hell, Scott, and take the bimbo with you.”

“Don’t be a bitch,” Scott shot back. “You’re just pissed that she’s younger and more beautiful than you.”

Uncomfortable at witnessing the details of what was obviously a very messy divorce, Luke intervened. “Dr. Gerber, I think it would be best if you leave. If you put your hands on your wife again, I’ll have you arrested for assault.”

“But—”

“It wasn’t an option. You’re leaving.”

“This isn’t over.” With one last glare at his wife, he shoved the door open angrily and stormed outside.

Luke turned back to Audrey. “You okay?”

She nodded, but her hands shook. “I’ll be fine. Thank you.”

“If something like this is happening, we should be aware of it so we can put precautions in place.”

Audrey dropped her chin. “I know, I’m sorry. Things were going okay for a while, but… Ugh, I can’t wait until this is over.”

He nodded. “I understand. This is a public space, so I can’t stop him from entering without a restraining order, but I can keep him away from you if that’s what needs to happen.”

“Please. I just… He’s not dangerous, he’s just an idiot. I don’t want to deal with him at work, too.”

“Has he been bothering you at home?”

She shrugged. “Just little stuff. He’s been calling a lot, showed up a couple times.”

“Listen.” He pulled a card from his pocket and handed it to her. “If you think you need someone to watch over your place for a few days, deter him, let me know. I’ll recommend one of my buddies. They’ll take care of him.”

A smile curved her face as she slipped the card into her purse and adjusted the strap over her shoulder. “Thanks. I’ll keep your offer in mind.”

He studied her for another moment. “You sure you’re okay?”

“Yes. Thank you again.” She took a few steps away before turning back. “Hannah was right. You’re a good man, Mr. Stone.”

Momentarily taken aback, he froze, unable to respond. Finally, he managed a little nod. “Thank you, Dr. Stanton.”

She strode away, leaving him to ponder her words. Hannah had been talking about him? That was a good sign, right? Heck yeah, it was. A slow smile spread across his face. It was time to make some rounds, see if he could catch a glimpse of his pretty little doctor.

CHAPTER

FOURTEEN

The smell of fresh paint and carpet wafted up to him, and Luke inhaled deeply as he stepped into the brightly lit interior of the newly remodeled office.

Locking the door behind him, he shot a glance toward the reception desk to his right. A desktop computer sat on the Formica countertop, waiting to be hooked up, along with an array of wires and miscellaneous office supplies.

Knox strode around the corner, his steps slowing as his eyes fell on Luke. “I thought I heard the door. Come on back.”

“Place looks great, it’s really coming along.”

“Still have to bring in all the furniture and get everything hooked up, but we should be up and running in another two weeks or so.” He strode into his office and gestured for Luke to follow. “Vivi will be here next week, and two of the guys just flew in a couple days ago.”

Luke nodded absently and dropped into a seat. “How’d the meetings go?”

“Not bad. I was able to get our name out there, make a few contacts, so hopefully we’ll get some business here soon. In fact”—Knox swiped a piece of paper off his desk—“I may have a new job for you if you’ve changed your mind about working at the health center.”

Luke tipped his chin. “What’s that?”

“Some local up-and-coming pop star needs security for an event⁠—”

“Hard pass.”

Knox stared at him. “Do you have something else lined up?”

“I’ve only got a couple weeks left with Hannah. I’ll just stay on.”

One dark brow lifted. “Hannah?”

“Dr. Whitmore,” Luke amended.

“Hannah.” The way Knox said her name raised Luke’s hackles. “The same woman you couldn’t stand a week ago.”

Shoving down the irrational anger, Luke tried to roll the tension from his shoulders. “She’s not that bad.”

“Apparently.”

Knox’s sarcasm was not lost on Luke. “I made a promise and I’ll stick it out.”

“I have no doubts about that,” Knox muttered before turning away and striding behind his desk. He sank into the chair and pinned Luke with a look. “You’re like a brother to me.”

“I—”

“Which means I will kill you if you crap where you eat.”

Luke rolled his eyes. “Don’t be dramatic.”

“Don’t be stupid,” Knox shot back. “If you want to have sex with her, by all means, do it. Just wait ‘til the contract is up. But for God’s sake, don’t ruin a good thing for an easy lay.”

Anger surged through Luke. “Watch your mouth.”

“Is that how it’s going to be?”

His body literally quivered under the force of the fury rippling through his veins, and he crossed his arms over his chest in an effort to contain it. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Knox stared at him. “You want her.”

Luke couldn’t deny that. But he was a man of his word. He would stay on until he was done and keep his hands off… even if it physically hurt to even consider it. “I told you I won’t touch her.”

Knox let out a sigh. “Look. I trust you, I just don’t trust her.”

Luke opened his mouth to protest, but Knox cut him off. “It’s not her personally, I just don’t trust anyone. I don’t want to be sued before we even get off the ground.”

Luke understood that, even though he disagreed with Knox’s assessment of her. “I know. She’s not like that, though. She’s… I don’t know.”

“You like her.”

It was more of a statement than a question, and Luke shrugged. He didn’t honestly know what he felt for her. Lust, definitely. There was something else, though, too. She intrigued him. “Like you said—she’s off limits so I’ll keep my distance from now on.”

He knew it was the right thing to do, but it was going to be next to impossible. That night in her office had broken down the barrier separating them. She’d felt so good in his arms, and she’d opened up so much in that half hour they’d spent together in the dark, just the two of them.

Now, with her new clothes and come-hither attitude… He initially thought she might have a date last night, and he was loath to admit the little surge of jealousy he’d felt. But then she’d shown up that morning in an equally sexy new outfit and thrown a coy glance his way. If she was trying to get his attention, then mission accomplished. She had it.

Something must have shown on his face because Knox’s eyes narrowed. “Something happen that I need to be aware of?”

Luke wiped his expression clean. “Nope.”

“Bull.”

“Let it go, Knox.”

“I knew I should’ve taken over when you first came to me. Did you disappear on her?”

The anger was back, simmering just below the surface. Luke curled his hands into fists by his side. “I didn’t sleep with her.”

Yet.

The unspoken word hung in the air, and Knox’s eyes narrowed.

“But you plan to.” Knox leaned back in his chair and laced his fingers together over his midsection.

“Is this an interrogation now?” Luke glared back at him.

“Yes. This is business, not pleasure. All you have to do is behave for a while, just until her contract is up.”

“Trust me, you don’t have to worry about that.”

A slow grin spread over Knox’s face. “So that’s the problem. I wondered why you were so grumpy.”

Luke just rolled his eyes in response.

“Maybe that’s exactly what you need to take the edge off,” Knox replied. “Just not one of our clients.”

“I don’t want some random woman.”

“She’s that good?”

“Knox…” If he kept this up…

Knox laughed. “Wow. I never thought I’d see the day.”

Luke clenched his molars together, desperately trying to wrangle his patience. “What now?”

“Dr. Whitmore. You like her.”

“I already told you⁠—”

“I heard what you said.” Knox’s head tipped to the side, those dark eyes pinning Luke in place. “But I’m more interested in what you didn’t say.”

He wasn’t wrong. Luke hadn’t even slept with the woman and she already had him tied up in knots. The sooner they figured out who’d called her and what the psychopath wanted, the sooner he could deal with this thing between Hannah and him—whatever it was.

“I don’t know. Haven’t spent enough time with her to know for sure. But she’s not just some piece of ass, so don’t bring it up again.”

Knox just raised a brow, and Luke rolled his eyes. “I won’t jeopardize the business. Promise.”

“Okay.”

“Okay.”

They stared at each other for a long minute before Knox pursed his lips. “So… no on the pop star, then?”

“Not a chance. I’m not going to play babysitter for some bratty little diva.”

Knox made a face. “Well, I’m not going to do it. The other guys better show up by this weekend so I can put one of them on detail.”

“It would serve you right.” Luke smirked. “Did you get those horrible shirts replaced yet?”

“Being stateside has turned you into such a baby.”

Despite his words, Knox reached below his desk and extracted something from a box, then tossed it Luke’s way. Holding the shirt up, Luke inspected the solid black polo with Vantage Security embroidered in white over the chest, the logo on the left sleeve. “At least I won’t get laughed at in this one.”

Knox’s dark stare flicked back to Luke, and he wanted to recall his words. “She’s nice,” Luke admitted.

One dark brow lifted. “Nice?”

“Don’t make it sound so horrible. She’s had a streak of bad luck here recently. I feel bad for her.”

“Is that all it is?”

Was that it? Luke already knew the answer was no. He admired her, wanted to know more about her—what she liked, what made her tick. He’d left his number, but she hadn’t called, hadn’t said so much as a word to him since that night. Each time he saw her in the lobby, she’d duck her head and practically sprint to the safety of the elevator. But the look she shot him once she was inside… It spoke volumes.

“No.”

He couldn’t explain it himself, but he knew there was more to her—to them—than just mutual attraction. And he wanted to know just what it was.

CHAPTER

FIFTEEN

Hannah clicked through her emails on autopilot, her mind drifting down to the first floor of the building.

To him.

The look he’d thrown her way Monday when she strode across the lobby in her new sexy high heels and red blouse had turned her cheeks almost the same color as her shirt.

He’d watched her like a panther stalking its prey, his assessing eyes canvassing every inch of her body, looking like he wanted to devour her. She grinned. He’d been barely able to restrain himself when she came in that morning, catching himself only after he’d taken several steps toward her.

From the hungry look he’d given her, she knew it was driving him crazy. But he’d put the ball in her court, and he was waiting for her to make the first move.

Now that she had his attention, though, she wasn’t quite sure what to do. She didn’t flirt with men—she didn’t know how. She’d continue to put herself out there, tempt him, slowly draw him in and then… then what? Was she ready to take the next step? She drew in a sharp breath. Yes. It was time to move on. She was done hiding behind flimsy excuses and ugly clothes.

She’d never been the instigator, never played hard to get. The man addled her senses, turned her inside out. All she knew was, she needed more—more of his touch, more of those addictive kisses that rocked her to her core. The memory of his mouth on hers, his hands low on her hips, sent a rush of anticipation curling through her.

“Miss Hannah?”

She jerked her head up, heat blossoming over both cheeks. “Yes?”

Fiona smiled. “I’m headin’ home now, miss. You’ll be all right by yourself?”

“Oh. Yes, yes.” She waved her off. “Please just lock the outer door when you leave. I’m waiting for Dr. Stanton to finish up. We’re meeting up for drinks tonight.”

“All right, dear. You be careful and I’ll see you in the mornin’.”

“Thank you, Fiona.”

She smiled as the woman departed with a wink, the outer door closing with a snap less than a minute later. Pushing thoughts of Lucas Stone from her mind, she cleared up the last few emails and shut down the computer, then checked her phone.

Still no Audrey.

Since the office door was locked now, she’d expected her to call once she got up there, but she figured her last appointment had run late.

Gathering up her things, she made her way out of the office and locked up. Her gaze darted between the elevator and the door to the stairwell. She really should take the stairs. The cardio would do her good, but… She glanced down to the three-inch heels adorning her feet and sighed. The elevator it was. She punched the button for the second floor and relaxed against the railing as the car began its descent.

The doors parted with a soft ding and she stepped into the dim lobby on Audrey’s floor. No one remained in the waiting room and the eerie silence grated on her nerves. Straightening a chair as she passed, she walked toward the door leading to the inner office. A handful of lights were still on, and she glanced through the rectangular window in the door, hoping to catch a glimpse of a familiar face.

She waited a beat, then knocked loudly, hoping to get someone’s attention. The door rattled loosely in its frame and she jumped back. Tentatively, she grasped the handle. Under the slight pressure, the door swayed toward her.

That was odd. Just like in her office, the doors were supposed to be locked at all times, for the safety of the staff as well as the patients. Why would Audrey leave it unlocked? Maybe she’d guessed she would come down since she was running late. Grasping the door handle, she jiggled lightly but it remained frozen in place, the locking mechanism still engaged. So why had the door opened on its own?

Ice slithered down her spine as she peered at the striker plate on the door, the catch jammed so it wouldn’t close properly. She peeked around the door, but the labyrinth of hallways and patient exam rooms remained quiet. Cautiously stepping into the inner office, she closed the door softly and approached the first exam room on silent feet. The light was off but she peeked in, heart racing, half expecting someone to jump out at her.

Seeing nothing out of place, she continued down the hallway toward the back of the building where Audrey’s office was located. Calming her racing heart, she forced her nerves to quiet and took several deep breaths. The stress of the last few weeks was definitely catching up to her, making her anxious and jittery. She just needed to wind down and relax a bit, and tonight would be the perfect solution.

A couple of drinks with Audrey would go a long way to relieving her anxiety. They’d both been under a lot of stress lately—she with the murder a couple weeks back followed by Rachel’s suicide and Audrey with her ongoing divorce. They both deserved tonight.

Maybe she’d even drop a hint to Luke on the way out, let him know where they’d be in case he wanted to show up. A little liquid courage never hurt, right?

A soft cry stopped her in her tracks, and her head swiveled left and right, trying to discern where the sound had come from. A combination of fear and trepidation kept her from calling out as she moved quickly but quietly toward Audrey’s office where the lights blazed brightly. The deep baritone of a man’s voice floated toward her, but she couldn’t make out the words.

She rested one hand on the doorframe before peering around the corner. A man dressed in all black stood with his back to her, and the metallic object clutched in his left hand glinted under the harsh glare of the fluorescent lights. Audrey lay on the ground at his feet, auburn hair fanned around her head, highlighting the gash that split her forehead.

Hannah’s soft gasp alerted the man to her presence and he spun around. His face was covered by a mask, obscuring his features except for the brown eyes that appeared almost black as he scowled and took a step forward.

A scream caught in her throat as she dropped her purse and fled back down the hallway, her only thought of getting away from him and getting help for Audrey.

She rounded the corner at a dead run and sprinted toward the door. Afraid to slow down, she threw all of her weight against it, and it slammed against the outer wall with a loud bang. She tossed a quick glance over her shoulder, but the man was nowhere to be seen. Praying he was making his escape and not hurting Audrey, she bypassed the elevators and shoved open the door to the stairwell.

The high heels slowed her down, and as she rounded the last landing, the heel of her right shoe skidded precariously on the concrete. Desperately trying to regain her balance, she grabbed for the railing as she pitched forward. Propelled by the momentum, she tumbled down the stairs and landed in a heap at the bottom with a miserable groan.

Her back and bottom ached from where they’d bounced against the sharp angles of the stairs, and her palms and knees were red and skinned from scraping the hard floor. Adrenaline forced her unsteadily to her feet, and she yanked open the door to the lobby.

“Help!” She ran toward the small security office near the reception area, and a tall, broad form filled the space as the door swung open. “Luke! Thank God, we need to hurry!”

He caught her as she flew at him, his hands wrapping around her upper arms, pulling her close as she fisted her hands in his shirt. “What’s wrong?”

“She’s hurt!” She clutched at him, her breathing erratic, pulse pounding from the adrenaline flowing through her veins. “We need to get help!”

“Talk to me, sweetheart. What happened? Who’s hurt?” He eased her away, eyes searching hers.

She curbed the urge to fling herself back into his arms. “Audrey. I went to her office to meet her and there was a man standing over her and she was laying on the floor. Her head was bleeding and⁠—”

“What did he look like?”

“I don’t know, he had a mask. I…” She winced as she brushed her scraped hands over her blouse and he grabbed her wrists, holding her palms up for examination.

“What happened?”

“I fell down the stairs.” At his hard look, she quickly elaborated. “It’s nothing. Just a few scrapes. I’ll be fine, really. We need to get to Audrey!”

His eyes quickly swept over her, catching on the reddened flesh of her knees. “Have Raúl clean you up and call the police,” he ordered. “I’ll go check on her.”

Luke took three long strides to the security office and yanked open the door. “Raúl, we need an ambulance—Dr. Stanton has been hurt. I’m going up to check on her and see if I can find anything. Can you clear the building and send them up to the second floor when they get here?”

The other man gave a sharp nod and reached for his phone. “On it.”

Luke turned to her. “Stay here. I’ll be right back.”

“I’m coming with you.” She started toward the stairs, but he caught her elbow and pulled her back to him.

“Let me make sure it’s safe first.”

She shook her head. “I need to be there for her, she’s my friend.”

“Doc—”

“No. I’m coming with you. I need to be there for her if…”

No. She shoved the thought away. Audrey had to be fine—she refused to contemplate the alternative.

Luke let out a heavy sigh. Grabbing her hand, he guided her toward the stairs as he pulled the pistol from the holster on his hip.

He studied her for a moment. “You sure you want to come?”

She lifted her chin. “Yes. I need to.”

He nodded. “All right. Follow my lead.”

Pushing her behind him, Luke pulled open the door and peered inside, checking each corner before cautiously entering the stairwell. “Stay behind me, back to the wall.”

She mirrored his stance and in tandem, they worked their way up to the second floor. Tossing a look over her shoulder, she bumped into Luke as he stopped to survey the floors above him before continuing on.

“See something?” His voice was low as he spoke, and his eyes swept their surroundings before returning to hers.

She shook her head. “No, just… You know.”

“Give me your hand.” He held out his hand and she slipped her palm into his. He tucked her hand into the belt circling his waist, then patted her hip. “Hold on to me.”

She clung to the thick leather as they proceeded up the few remaining stairs, and Luke paused outside the door of the second floor. He peered through the rectangular window before slowly cracking the door open an inch. She tried to peer around him, but his large frame blocked her view.

Luke pushed the door open wide enough for them to slip through and he led the way into the lobby. “Where is she?”

“Her office. Are you familiar with this floor?”

He nodded. “All the way in the back to the left?”

“That’s it.”

He strode toward the reception area, head swiveling left and right, searching for anything out of place. When they reached the door, she laid a hand on his shoulder. “Someone tampered with the lock so it wouldn’t close. That’s how I got in.”

His lips flattened into a straight line and he used his free hand to untuck his shirt. Lifting the hem, he wrapped the fabric around the knob and pulled. The door swung open easily, and Luke shook his head when he saw the jammed mechanism. “Simple but effective. Maybe the police will be able to lift some prints.”

“Crap.” At his questioning glance, she elaborated, “I touched the handle when I came in.”

He shook his head. “Likely won’t matter anyway. If he went to this extent to jam it, he probably wore gloves. They can print you just in case to eliminate you, but I can’t begin to imagine how many people have touched this knob today alone.”

Disgusting. She instinctively wiped her palms on her skirt. Luke kept his back to the wall as he peeked inside and examined the hallway. Everything remained silent and still, and he pulled her inside.

Quickly peering into each room they passed, they made their way to Audrey’s office. She sank to her knees beside her and pressed a hand to her cheek.

“Audrey, honey, everything’s gonna be okay. Just hang in there. We’re going to get you some help.” Pressing two fingers to her neck, Hannah searched for a pulse. “Pulse is weak, but it’s there.”

“We need to get some pressure on that wound, stop the bleeding,” Luke commented from above her. “I’ll be right back.”

He jogged out of the room and returned less than a minute later, a roll of gauze in hand as well as a large square of tissue-like material. As he passed the thick material to her, she recognized it as a drape sheet to cover patients during an exam.

“Sorry.” He threw an apologetic look her way. “It was all I could find. All the cabinets were locked. Use that first—head wounds bleed like crazy.”

She nodded. The gauze would come in handy later, once the flow of blood had slowed enough. She applied the large square to Audrey’s forehead, pressing gently. The sound of approaching sirens floated up to them, and Luke pulled out his phone as it vibrated its soft rhythm.

“Stone.” He was silent for a beat as he listened to the person on the other end. “Thanks, Raúl, I’ll intercept them.”

Turning to her, he dropped to one knee. “They’re on their way up right now, and I have to go meet them at the elevators. Will you be okay here for a minute?”

She bit her lip. The thought of being alone made her heart stutter in her chest.

“I’ll stay right in the lobby so I can hear you if you need anything.” He reached out and squeezed her shoulder gently. “I promise.”

“Okay.” The word came out whisper soft and Luke shot her a grim smile.

“She’s a fighter. Just keep talking to her.”

Standing, he strode from the room, leaving her alone with Audrey.

“Who did this to you?” she whispered. “He won’t get away with it. Luke and the police will find him.”

She realized in that moment just how much she believed him. There was something about Luke that she trusted. He was more than just a Marine, more than a security guard. This wasn’t just a job to him—he genuinely cared.

A commotion in the hallway drew her attention, and she reluctantly scooted away as the paramedics filed into the small office. Luke gestured for her to join him where he stood with two police officers, and she made her way to his side.

“Dr. Whitmore actually found her. Hannah, can you tell them what you told me?” He watched her intently as she relayed the details.

“He was average height, maybe a little taller than you.” She pointed to the older police officer before continuing. “But he wore a mask so I couldn’t see anything except his eyes. They were dark brown.”

So dark brown they were almost black. She shuddered and Luke settled a hand at her lower back. His thumb moved back and forth in gentle sweeps, and the silent support comforted her.

One patrolman looked her over. “Weren’t you recently involved in a murder?”

She stiffened and Luke shifted her a fraction closer, into the protective shelter of his body. “I was notified by the killer, that’s correct.”

“And do you think these incidents could be related?”

“I… I’m not sure. I can’t see why anyone would hurt Audrey when I was in the same building. If he wanted to hurt me, I think he would have.”

“We’d like to ask you a few more questions,” the officer stated. “Would you mind coming down to the station with us?”

She dropped her gaze to where the EMTs knelt by Audrey, checking her vitals. “Now? But…”

She wanted to help them catch the assailant, but she needed to be with Audrey more, to make sure she was okay.

The cop must’ve read her thoughts because he nodded. “Tomorrow would be fine.”

She shot him an appreciative glance. “Thank you. I’ll be there tomorrow afternoon.”

Dropping his hand away, Luke directed his attention back to the officers. “Building was clear. Would you like to take a look around anyway?”

Both officers nodded and Luke turned to her. “Will you stay with the medics, show them back to the lobby?”

At her nod, he lightly ran his fingers down her arm. “I’ll meet you down there in a few minutes.”

One of the officers passed her the purse she’d dropped earlier, as well as Audrey’s, then the men ambled away. A vibration came from inside one of the bags, but she ignored the phone’s persistent alert. She walked with the paramedics to the elevator and rode down to the ground floor. The phone vibrated again as she stepped into the lobby, and she dug through her purse, looking for her phone.

Just as the medics wheeled Audrey outside and loaded her into the waiting ambulance, she pulled her phone free. Several missed calls lit the screen, all from Andrew. It rang again as she was holding it, but she hit the button to silence it. She’d call him back later, once Audrey was taken care of. Luke and the officers exited the stairwell, and she’d just taken a step forward when a man tore through the front door of the building.

“Hannah!”

She offered Andrew a weak smile as he strode toward her. “What happened? I’ve been calling and calling.”

“I know.” She held up the phone. “I’m fine, but someone attacked Audrey in her office.”

His eyes widened. “God. Is she okay?”

“I don’t know.” She drew in a shaky breath. “I have to go to the hospital with Audrey. I have all of her stuff.”

“Of course.” He looped an arm around her shoulders. “Come on, I’ll take you.”

He tugged her toward the doors, and she threw an apologetic glance over her shoulder at Luke. His watchful eyes were pinned on Andrew’s hand where it rested on her shoulder, looking very much like he wanted to rip the other man to shreds.

Muscles tight with tension, mouth set in a grim line, Luke’s eyes slowly slid over to meet hers. He searched her eyes, and she gave a slight shake of her head. His lips turned down in a frown as she allowed Andrew to pull her outside, and she let out a sigh. She’d have a lot of explaining to do later.

CHAPTER

SIXTEEN

Hannah shifted again in the uncomfortable vinyl chair and let out a little sigh. Thoughts spun through her mind as she tried to piece together what had happened and why anyone would want to hurt Audrey.

The logical suspect was Scott, but was he really so upset with Audrey over their impending divorce that he’d stoop to hurting her? It was a possibility, she supposed. It would save him a lot of time and money in legal fees. Then there was the life insurance. Without kids, Scott would surely be her beneficiary.

She peered through her eyelashes across the hospital waiting room where Scott sat jiggling a leg restlessly. He looked anxious, worried, but he’d always been good at concealing his true emotions. He’d played the doting husband for years before Audrey had caught him with another woman. Maybe he was a better liar than anyone knew. She’d heard about their argument yesterday morning. Could Scott actually be responsible for this?

Andrew drummed his fingers on his thigh, and she turned to look at him. “You don’t have to stay, you know. I can call a cab.”

“No, no.” He shook his head. “I’m not leaving you here all alone after everything you’ve been through today.”

She sighed. “Audrey’s the one who’s hurt, not me.”

He crossed one foot over the other. “I’m sure they’ll take good care of her.”

“You didn’t see her, Andrew. She’s lucky to be alive right now.” She rubbed her arms to dispel the chill that had crept down her spine. If it wasn’t Scott, then who could’ve done something so horrible?

The door to the waiting room swung open, emitting a doctor clad in blue scrubs. “Are you Audrey Stanton’s family?”

Hannah jumped from the chair and strode toward the doctor, anxiety gnawing at her insides. Before she could open her mouth, Scott jumped in. “Is she okay? How bad is it?”

“She has a mild concussion, which is to be expected, and she received seventeen stitches for the laceration on her forehead. The X-ray showed no broken bones, but we’ll want to do a CT scan to make sure there are no internal injuries. She’s being prepped now, so we should have an answer in an hour or so. Barring that, she should make a full recovery.”

“Thank God!” Relief washed over Hannah, and she watched as Scott laced his fingers behind his head and bent at the waist. She laid a gentle hand on his back, and he straightened, turning his gaze to hers, tears swimming in his eyes. Whatever she suspected him of evaporated at that moment, and she pulled him in for a quick hug.

“She’ll be fine,” she whispered. “I know she will.”

He tightened his hold and nodded against her neck before pulling away and wiping the dampness from his eyes. “When will we be able to see her?”

The doctor glanced at the clock on the wall. “They have her scheduled for the CT in less than half an hour.” He turned to Scott. “I can only allow one person back there at this time, and only for a few minutes. I’d like to get the scan done as soon as possible to ensure there are no additional injuries.”

Hannah handed Audrey’s purse to Scott, and he clutched it to his chest. “You go. I’ll stop by after work tomorrow.”

“I’ll keep you posted. She’ll want to see you.” With a final nod, he followed the doctor through the doors and down the long hallway to the patient rooms.

Hannah let out a slow exhale, then turned to Andrew. “I wish I’d been able to see her, but thank God she’s okay.” Despite everything Scott had done, it was important that he see Audrey first. He was her husband, after all, even if he seemed to have forgotten that minor detail a few months ago. She could tell from his reaction that he still cared about Audrey. He might not be in love with her anymore, but he still wanted to make sure she was safe and healthy.

Andrew placed a hand low on her back and guided her toward the door. “You could have been seriously hurt tonight, too. You’re still in shock, and you need your rest. Let’s get you home.”

She allowed him to lead her out to the parking garage, and she followed numbly. For once, she didn’t object to his nearness. Her thoughts immediately flew to Luke and the way he’d held her last week, so snug and secure in his arms, offering solace when needed, but mostly just being there to listen. She let out a sigh. She really wished he was here now, but he was probably still tied up with the police.

She was grateful they hadn’t pushed for her to come in tonight. Tomorrow would be a busy day between appointments, setting aside time to go speak with the detective, and stopping by the hospital to see Audrey. The mere thought drained her, and she smothered a yawn.

“You must be exhausted.” Andrew ran a hand up her back. “Why don’t you stay with me tonight?”

She couldn’t begin to tell him all the reasons that would be a terrible idea. She really needed to come clean with him soon. Even without looking at him, she could tell from the slight increase in pitch that she’d find hope in his eyes if she looked at him. And that was the last thing she wanted. She wasn’t attracted to Andrew, at least not in that way.

Viewed objectively, he would probably be considered handsome with his dark brown eyes and prematurely graying hair that gave him a mature, distinguished look and made him seem older than his thirty-some years. Not so tall that a woman had to crane her neck to look up at him, but not so short that she felt like a giant next to him.

Not that she had that problem. Being very average herself, she looked up to almost everyone. And the height difference hadn’t mattered at all last week as she’d straddled Luke’s lap. The position had put her mouth even with his, perfect for kissing. His beard was thick but trimmed close to his face, and the well-maintained whiskers had brushed over her skin, tickling the nerve endings. The memory sent a delicious shiver down her spine.

Andrew’s sporty, low-slung Porsche came into view, and he held the door wide as she slipped inside. She tipped her head back against the seat and shut her eyes as he closed the door then rounded the car and slid into the driver’s side. She prayed that he’d let the question slide, but she could feel his eyes on her as he started the car.

“You shouldn’t be alone tonight, Hannah.”

She turned toward him and studied him warily. “I’m really exhausted, and I have a ton to do tomorrow.”

His mouth turned down in a frown of displeasure, but he pulled out of the parking garage before speaking again. “I’d feel much better if you weren’t alone. Do you really want to go home to an empty house tonight?”

The thought of going home, wondering if every creak and groan was the house shifting, or if someone was lurking in the darkness just waiting for her was unsettling. No, she really didn’t want to be alone tonight.

He seemed to read her thoughts and stretched a hand over the console, slipping his palm into hers. “Stay with me. You can use the guest room.”

With a tight smile, she pulled her hand free. “If you’re sure it won’t be an imposition—just for tonight.”

Dismay tugged at his features, and she almost felt bad for him. She’d noticed that he was more touchy-feely than usual—a hand on her knee, his arm around her shoulders. Was Andrew slowly trying to move in, put himself in her path so she would have no choice but to acknowledge him?

Not tonight, but one day soon, she’d have to tell him she just wasn’t interested in him romantically. Maybe Audrey was right—if she started dating Luke, maybe Andrew would just kind of disappear on his own. Hopefully, he’d take the hint and move on with someone else.

She stared out the window into the darkness, watching street lamps whiz by in a blur of light. Twenty minutes later, they turned into a subdivision and pulled around the circular driveway in front of Andrew’s house. The stately home was the epitome of a wealthy doctor’s house with its intricate brickwork and meticulous landscaping, lit by dozens of soft white lights.

Fancy car, fancy house. Instead of being impressed, she viewed the image as a whole with an odd sense of detachment. She’d been here before, of course, but this was the first time she’d really looked at it, and now she saw it for what it really was: a show.

Andrew had come from nothing. Growing up poor, he’d left that life behind to make something of himself. And he’d done well—very well—for himself. He could afford pretty much anything he wanted now, and he always needed the newest and the best of everything.

She had no such issue. Her parents had been well-off growing up, and she’d never lacked for anything. Selah’s parents had been incredibly wealthy, giving their only daughter everything she could ever dream of. But money hadn’t saved her, and it couldn’t bring her back.

She didn’t need expensive things to be happy—she was glad every day just to be here, to be alive. She loved her little house with its big backyard. Living in a giant monstrosity like this would just be overwhelming. She had no desire to play the little doctor’s wife, even if she continued to practice. Andrew would be a great catch for some lucky woman. But it would never be her.

Drawing a deep breath, she pushed open the door and stepped out.

Andrew retrieved his briefcase from the backseat, then rounded the car and guided her up the front steps. “How are you feeling?”

She lifted one shoulder. “Fine, I guess.”

“You’ve had a tiresome day. You need to relax, maybe take some time off.”

Like that would happen. She hadn’t had a vacation in almost six years, and it didn’t look like that was going to change any time soon. She couldn’t afford to just leave her patients for a week or more. Andrew traveled all over, attending seminars, sometimes speaking. It suited him, but she preferred to stay home during her time off. A glass of wine and some TV or light reading was infinitely better than jet-setting all over the place in her mind.

He led her inside the house and strode down the hallway to the guest bedroom on the main floor. Flipping on a light, he allowed her to enter first. The room was lovely, the walls a pale blue with cream linens. Everything looked expensive and high quality, but cold and impersonal. She’d seen hotel rooms with more personality.

She offered him a small smile. “Thank you for letting me stay tonight.”

“You know you’re welcome to stay here any time.” His dark brown eyes bore into hers, and guilt turned to lead in her stomach. She couldn’t deal with this much longer. He would only continue to make advances, gradually try to wear her down and convince her to go out with him. Unfortunately, she didn’t have the energy tonight to deal with it. She aimed for polite gratitude, but the smile felt tight and foreign on her lips. “Well, good night.”

“Good night.” He remained frozen in the doorway for another moment, looking very much like he wanted to say something else.

She placed a hand on the doorknob, hoping he would take the hint. Something flashed quickly across his features before he nodded. “See you in the morning, then.”

He took a step backward, eyes locked on hers as he reluctantly retreated into the hallway. Before he could come up with another reason to stall her, she closed the door and flipped the lock into place. She walked to the large bed and flopped back on the fluffy mattress with a sigh of relief. She really shouldn’t be here tonight, but it was better than being at home, all alone with nothing but her thoughts to keep her company.

And the last thing she wanted to think of right now was what had happened at the health center. She’d replayed the evening over and over while she’d sat in the waiting room at the hospital, agonizing over different outcomes. People said hindsight was 20/20, and she couldn’t help but run different scenarios through her mind.

She’d wasted twenty minutes checking emails that could’ve waited while some monster had been stalking Audrey. She should have called her right after her last appointment. Then maybe Audrey never would’ve been in the man’s path. If she had gone down sooner instead of waiting, maybe she could have prevented it. Worst case, she could’ve intercepted him and frightened him off before he’d hurt Audrey. Maybe if…

There were too many outcomes to contemplate. Pushing off the bed, she strode into the bathroom and twisted the handle on the shower. Water flowed out, and steam rose into the air. She rolled her shoulders, pushing the stress from her muscles. Scouring the cabinets, she turned up a travel-sized bottle of shampoo and a small bar of soap. Stripping out of her clothes, she climbed into the shower and stood under the warm stream of water, allowing the invigorating spray to pelt her skin.

Fatigue pulled at her, and she quickly soaped her hair and body before rinsing off and wrapping up in a fluffy towel. She couldn’t bring herself to care about her hair and fell into the large bed naked, knowing sleep wouldn’t come easily tonight.

CHAPTER

SEVENTEEN

Hannah tossed and turned for several hours and finally woke just after dawn, feeling more tired than she had when she’d gone to bed. She donned her clothes from the day before and made her way to the large kitchen.

Andrew and a pot of coffee greeted her. “Good morning. Did you sleep well?”

Not wanting to hurt his feelings, she pasted on a smile. “Wonderfully, thank you.” She gestured to the coffee pot. “May I?”

“Of course.” He nodded to a cupboard to the left of the sink. “Mugs are in there.”

She retrieved a cup and filled it with coffee, then took a long sip as she leaned against the counter. An uncomfortable silence settled over the room as she drained her coffee cup, studiously avoiding Andrew’s intense gaze. She waited with bated breath, hating the silence but dreading another conversation with him. Finally, she cleared her throat. “Would you mind stopping by my house before we head to the office? I’d like to change first.”

“Absolutely. Are you ready?” She nodded and set her empty mug in the sink. “Let me just get my things.”

They stopped by her house just long enough for her to change and do a quick makeup job, then made their way to the health center. As Andrew pulled alongside the brick building, he reached across the console and took her hand.

“If you need anything, I’ll be here.”

She smiled, fighting the urge to pull away. “Thank you.”

She put her hand on the door handle, but he spoke, stalling her once again. “Please be careful.”

Her heart softened as she turned back to him. His eyes were serious, his face sincere, and guilt ate away at her insides. Andrew was a good guy—wealthy, sweet, caring. On paper, they made sense—they were almost a perfect match. She wished she could feel more for him.

She squeezed his hand. “I will.”

Climbing from the car, she made her way into the building. Catching a glimpse of Luke across the lobby, she felt heat climb up her neck into her cheeks. Had he seen her get out of Andrew’s car? Oh, God, what would he think?

Unable to look at him, she averted her eyes and hurried to the bank of elevators. She could practically feel his gaze burning into her back, and she stabbed the button to summon a car. The elevator to her left pinged almost immediately, and the doors opened. She stepped inside and raised her eyes just in time to meet Luke’s intense gaze before the doors slid shut. Was that disappointment she saw in those stormy hazel depths? Anger, maybe?

She let out a shaky breath and slumped against the wall, tipping her head back and closing her eyes. She never should have gone home with Andrew last night. There was something between Luke and her—the way he looked at her, the way he’d held her. It meant something. Maybe she’d give it a couple of days, try to approach him and smooth things over.

A quiet ding sounded as the elevator doors whooshed open, depositing her on the fifth floor, and she ambled down the hallway to her office. Fiona’s face appeared in the doorway, and the older woman yanked the door open with a small exclamation before pulling her into her arms.

“Thank goodness you’re okay!”

Hannah fell into Fiona’s warm embrace and wrapped her arms around the older woman, soaking up her strength and compassion. Tears sprang to her eyes. She hadn’t realized how much she’d needed the hug this morning.

Pulling out of her hold, she swiped her fingertips under her eyes, drying the errant tears that had managed to escape.

“Oh, you poor thing,” Fiona lamented. “Go sit down, and I’ll make some tea for you.”

Fiona had already disappeared into the kitchenette, and Hannah headed to her office and dumped her bag into the bottom drawer of the desk. Avoiding the couch where Luke and she had sat just a few days ago, she sank into one of the plush armchairs and closed her eyes.

She heard Fiona enter the room and glanced up to see the woman carrying a tray with two steaming mugs. She set the tray on the small, round table between the chairs then handed Hannah a mug. Hannah gratefully wrapped her hands around the warm porcelain. She let the tea steep another moment before removing the bag and setting it on the tray between them. Working in comfortable silence, Fiona did the same.

Hannah took a small sip, allowing the liquid to warm her from the inside out. She closed her eyes and savored the feeling, but her thoughts kept drifting; first to Audrey, then to Luke.

As she’d tossed and turned last night in the guest room of Andrew’s house, she realized that she wasn’t uncomfortable because she was afraid. No, the discomfort was caused by the man sleeping only a few rooms away. Guilt assailed her, and she needed to address the issue before it consumed her completely.

Andrew was a good friend, and it had been kind of him to offer her a place to stay, but she felt horrible for taking him up on his offer knowing she could give him nothing in return. More than ever, she knew he hoped she would finally agree to go out with him. Instead, it had reinforced her decision to tell him the truth—that there would never be anything between them.

She’d stared at the ceiling until the gray light of dawn began to push away the shadows of night, replaying the events of the evening in her mind over and over. Despite the unsettling events of the past couple of weeks, first the phone call from the murder scene, then the altercation with Steve, she’d been more scared for Audrey than herself.

After all, the man had made no attempt to follow her when she’d run for help. For some reason, the attack against Audrey was personal. He’d wanted to hurt her, but he wasn’t desperate or deranged. Instead of chasing after her to keep her silent, he’d fled even knowing that she’d run for help.

Why? What had Audrey done to attract someone of that nefarious sort? Was someone infatuated with her? That made even less sense. If someone was obsessed with her, they shouldn’t want to harm her. The nature of the assault itself screamed that it was personal but, aside from the divorce, she couldn’t begin to think of what may have prompted the violent act.

Audrey hadn’t been with any lovers since she and Scott had split up. She’d been too torn up over his infidelity, and she’d told Hannah once that it would be a long time before she could trust a man again. Making love was an act of commitment for her, just as it would be for Hannah.

Ruling out a disgruntled lover, who else could it be? Scott, of course, but he’d seemed genuinely distressed last night. Hannah wasn’t an expert on behaviors, but she spoke with enough people on a daily basis—she knew when someone was lying or hiding something. The only thing she’d seen in Scott’s eyes was grief and worry.

She’d told the detectives she would stop in this afternoon to give her statement, so she’d tell them what she thought and see what they could dig up. They were more highly trained and better equipped for that kind of thing.

Now that she knew Audrey was safe, her thoughts turned to Luke. Even when she’d been beside herself with fear, he’d put her at ease, made her feel safe. She couldn’t stand the thought of not seeing him again, never feeling the way she had when he’d held her.

His eyes had swept over her, inspecting every inch, and her palms tingled at the memory of his thumb stroking softly over the tender, scraped flesh. She turned her hands over and examined the reddened skin, the tiny abrasions already beginning to heal. She just had to convince him that there was nothing between Andrew and her. What he’d seen was an act of friendship only.

“What happened?”

She traced a finger over the sensitive flesh and offered a small shrug. “I think Luke saw me get out of Andrew’s car this morning.”

A lengthy silence ensued, and she met Fiona’s expression of confusion. She was asking about Audrey, not…

Her cheeks burned with embarrassment, and she quickly spoke up to cover her blunder. “Someone attacked Audrey last night. It was pretty bad.”

Fiona raised her brows. “I caught most of that story on the news this morning, but it sounds like your version of events is much more interesting. Not that Audrey isn’t important,” she rushed to add.

A small smile curled Hannah’s lips. She may as well just tell her. Besides, some good womanly advice might come in handy.

“Well, it’s kind of a long story.” She relayed the events of the previous evening, pouring out every detail. “Anyway, I didn’t want to be home alone last night, so I stayed at Andrew’s. He brought me back to work this morning, but I think Luke saw me get out of the car.”

Fiona finally spoke. “So, by Luke, I assume you’re referring to Mr. Stone, our very handsome new security guard?”

Hannah dropped her eyes to her lap, and she toyed with a non-existent piece of lint on her skirt. “Yes. His name is Luke.”

“And since when are you and Luke on a first name basis?” A mischievous smile curved the receptionist’s mouth, and Hannah couldn’t help the answering grin that spread over her own.

“Since he kissed me last Tuesday.”

Her mouth rounded into an ‘O’ of surprise. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Because…” Hannah sighed. “Because I wasn’t sure what to do. He left me his number, so I think he likes me.” She was silent for a moment. “We got off to a bad start, but… he’s a good guy.”

Realization dawned clear and bright on Fiona’s face, and she gestured Hannah’s way. “Would Luke have anything to do with the recent change in your wardrobe?”

Hannah blushed. “A little. I was just… tired of blending in with the walls.”

“Good for you. I, for one, am glad to see the last of those frumpy suits.” With a glance at her watch, Fiona patted Hannah’s hand and rose to her feet. “Your first appointment begins in twenty minutes. I’ll let you get settled.”

Grateful for the reprieve, Hannah moved to one of the large windows. Bright morning light spilled onto the floor, and she stepped into the rectangular shaft. She gazed out over the city bustling below, watching as people went about their day.

She knew that Luke had been hired through a group called Vantage Security. She’d vaguely remembered seeing the logo on the chest of that God-awful shirt she’d cried into just over a week ago. The memory made her smile and, just as quickly, it slid from her face.

She knew nothing about him. His job here was only temporary. Once his post was up, where would he go? For that matter, where did he live? Would he travel all over the state on different security details, just disappear from her life as if he’d never existed?

Voices in the outer office drew her attention, and she knew her first appointment of the day had arrived. A glance at the clock on the wall told her they were almost fifteen minutes early. Eager to do something other than ruminate on what might, or might not, happen with Luke, she invited the first patients—Mr. and Mrs. Walters—into the office with a smile.

Three excruciating hours later, she sat back in her chair and rubbed her temples. She felt as if she’d been through an emotional wringer, and she hadn’t even reached the pinnacle of the day yet. Already, she’d had to play referee during several altercations between Mr. and Mrs. Walters, and console two weeping patients—one of whom was Mrs. Walters herself, as well as her second patient of the day, Mr. Norris.

On the cusp of retirement, Philip Norris was apparently having his two-thirds life crisis. They’d had a progressive half hour before he’d broken down and sobbed uncontrollably for the remainder of their session.

Hannah empathized with the man. She worried too, occasionally, that she’d end up in his shoes—more than halfway through life, all alone. On days like these, she longed to have someone to go home to, someone who would welcome her with open arms, cuddle her close and kiss away the sadness.

Along with that train of thought came the memory of Luke’s eyes burning into hers this morning. She let out a heavy sigh. So much for pushing him from her mind. Pulling open the bottom drawer of her desk, she extracted her purse and locked up her files before striding into the reception area. Fiona was watering the plants near the windows and turned to her with a smile.

“All done for the day, Doctor?”

Hannah nodded. “Here, anyway. I still have to go to the police department, then stop by the hospital and check on Audrey.”

Fiona affected a sympathetic look. “Would you like some company?”

Touched by the offer, Hannah smiled. “I couldn’t ask that of you. Besides, I have no idea how long it will take.”

“All right,” she conceded, “but if you need anything at all, just let me know.”

“I appreciate it. And thank you again.” Hannah cleared her throat. “Especially for the advice.”

Fiona departed with a wink, and Hannah stood there for a moment, considering everything she’d said. It made perfect sense; now all Hannah had to do was find the courage to follow through with it.

CHAPTER

EIGHTEEN

Hannah's heart raced with anticipation as she made her way down to the lobby. Would she catch a glimpse of Luke, or was he busy making rounds?

The elevator doors slid open, and she stepped from the small compartment, already scanning the large open area. Disappointment settled in her stomach when she realized the room was empty.

She had just reached the front door when footsteps echoed in the hallway to the left, and Luke rounded the corner. His steps hitched, and she froze with one hand on the door. Their eyes locked across the room, tethered by some invisible connection that seemed to go soul-deep.

Her hand dropped from the door, and she took a step toward him just as Raúl called Luke’s name from the security office. His eyes darted to the left, then flicked immediately back to her. He held her gaze for another moment before nodding, and she released a sigh as he turned away and strode toward the building manager. Maybe there was hope, after all. He hadn’t looked upset or angry—he’d just been his normal, intense self.

Nearly half an hour later, she found herself glancing around the bustling police department downtown. The harried-looking officer waved her over to the enclosed desk and spoke through the glass. “What can I help with, ma’am?”

“Hello.” She shifted uncomfortably on her feet as she introduced herself. “I’m looking for Mister, um, Detective Sanchez.”

The officer nodded and pressed a button to unlock the door. “Come on in, he’s expecting you. Have a seat, and he’ll be out in just a minute.”

“Thank you.” Pulling open the steel door, she entered the room and took a seat in one of the hard, blue plastic chairs lining the hallway.

She hugged her purse as she glanced around the busy space. The incessant ringing of phones and sounds of shuffling papers filled the air, countered by the din of low voices. Several long moments later, a short, dark-skinned man with graying hair rounded the corner, and she recognized him from their previous interactions.

“Dr. Whitmore, how are you today?” He held out a hand as he approached, and she slipped her palm into his for a quick shake.

“Fine, thank you. How are you?”

His eyes looked tired. “Just a normal day here. Come on back.”

She followed the man to a small office off the large bullpen area. The office was crowded, most of the free space taken up by the wide, scarred desk and two tall, beige filing cabinets, both dented and beginning to rust in places. She took a seat in another of the standard issue chairs and leaned forward, eager to get the interview over with.

Navigating his way through the narrow space, Detective Sanchez settled into the chair behind his desk and picked up a pen and yellow legal pad.

“Dr. Whitmore, could you please walk me through the events of last night?”

She took a deep breath and relayed the events, Detective Sanchez intermittently asking questions. “I’m not sure why,” she began slowly, “but it felt like I knew him.”

“Why do you say that?” The detective tipped his head to one side, his eyes boring into hers.

“I just got this… feeling. I kind of wonder if that’s why he didn’t come after me. Maybe he didn’t want me to recognize him.”

“You’re sure the suspect was male?”

“Absolutely.” There was no question in her mind.

“And do you have any idea who might want to harm Dr. Stanton?”

She paused. “I’ll be honest, the first person who came to mind was her husband Scott.”

“And why is that?”

“Isn’t that the way it always works?” Her mouth quirked into a tiny smile. “It’s usually someone close to the victim: the husband, the boyfriend.”

Sanchez’s expression didn’t change. “Occasionally, that’s correct.”

“Well,” she continued, “I can tell you this—Audrey and her husband, Dr. Scott Gerber, are in the middle of a divorce right now, and I know he harbors some animosity about the proceedings.”

Detective Sanchez nodded as if the logic behind that was perfectly understandable.

“As of now, they are still sharing the office at the health center, but I know they’re working to determine who gets to keep the practice. They did have an argument in the lobby a couple days ago.” She paused as Sanchez jotted down notes. “But I don’t think Scott was responsible for this.”

The detective’s features remained bland. “And why is that?”

“I just… I know it sounds strange, but I saw him at the hospital. He looked… ravaged.” The detective lifted a brow, and she held up a hand. “I know what you’re going to say. But I deal with people on a daily basis, most of whom are dealing with serious emotional issues. In my personal, and professional, opinion, I believe his reaction was sincere.”

Sanchez studied her for a moment before heaving a deep sigh and leaning back in his chair. “We’ll have to follow up with him as a precaution anyway. Is there anyone else you can think of? No lovers?”

She shook her head. “No, not that I’m aware of. I can’t be one hundred percent certain, of course, but Audrey was really hurt by Scott’s infidelity. I don’t think she’s been seeing anyone, but you’ll have to ask her for sure.”

“Alright. Well, I think that’s everything we need, unless you can think of anything else?”

She hesitated, twisting the straps of her purse between her fingers. She released a deep breath and met the detective’s eyes. “I don’t know if this is in any way related, but a few weeks ago I released a patient from my care. I caught him antagonizing another patient of mine, Rachel Dawes, who took her own life shortly after.”

Pity and anger flashed across Sanchez’s face in quick succession, and he held the pen poised in midair. “Name?”

“Steve Iverson.” She watched as he scribbled the name on the legal pad. “He obviously wasn’t happy with me at the time. I referred him to a colleague of mine, Dr. Andrew Chandler, but apparently Mr. Iverson never reached out to him.”

“Have you had any contact with Mr. Iverson since the altercation in your office?”

“Last weekend.” She nodded. “I was at the mall when he approached me. He asked to come back as a patient, but he got angry when I refused. He made some nasty remark and stormed off.”

“Nothing since then?”

She shook her head. “No.”

“Think it could possibly have been him?”

“I just don’t know. The men’s builds are similar, but with the mask and everything…” She lifted her hands. “I can’t be certain.”

“Thanks for coming in. We’ll contact you if we have any additional questions.”

“Of course, anything to help.” She paused, and Detective Sanchez lifted his eyebrows in silent question. “I, um… I was just wondering if you had any news on Monique Henderson’s murder.”

He regarded her shrewdly before responding. “We’re following some leads, but we don’t have anything concrete yet. Have you been contacted since that night?”

“No. I just worry.” She met his eyes and bit her lip. “I don’t want there to be a second victim.”

He let out a commiserating sigh and laced his fingers together over his stomach. “I don’t either. Until we catch this guy, just be aware of your surroundings and let us know if anything happens.”

“Thank you.” She rose from the chair and shook his outstretched hand.

She left the station and headed to the hospital. She stopped at the front desk to get Audrey’s room number and followed the attendant’s directions to the sixth floor. Peeking her head around the doorway, she saw Audrey lying in the stark white hospital bed, Scott in a chair by her side.

His head lifted and he waved her in. Climbing to his feet, he pulled her into a hug. “Hey,” she said, pitching her voice low so they wouldn’t wake Audrey.

Scott gestured to the chair he’d recently vacated. “Here, have a seat.”

“How has she been today?” She sank into the uncomfortable chair and glanced at Audrey before returning her gaze to him.

“Good, just really tired. No internal bleeding and her brain scan showed normal activity, so they don’t believe there’s any permanent damage. She’ll be weak for a bit, but she should be out of here tomorrow.”

“That’s wonderful.”

Audrey shifted on the bed and her eyes fluttered open. A small smile crossed her face. “Hey.”

Hannah stood and leaned over the bed to pull Audrey into a gentle embrace. “How are you feeling, honey?”

Audrey lifted a hand to her head and laughed low in her throat. “Like I got hit by a train.”

Sympathy zinged through her. “Do you remember what happened?”

“Bits and pieces. I remember finishing up with Mr. DeLuca and going back to my office to get my things, but it’s a little fuzzy after that.”

“Someone attacked you in your office. I don’t know exactly what they used, but he hit you pretty hard. You lost quite a bit of blood.”

Audrey nodded. “That makes sense. I remember hearing your voice, but it sounded really far away, almost like a dream.”

Scott laid a hand on her shoulder, his eyes fixed on his wife. “Hannah saved your life.”

“I just wish I’d checked on you sooner.”

Audrey shook her head. “Don’t blame yourself. Thank God you were there at all.”

“I’m going to go down and get some coffee, let you two talk for a few.” Scott stepped forward and kissed Audrey on the cheek. “Hannah, do you want anything?”

“No, thank you.” She smiled at Scott as he left the room, then turned to Audrey. “He’s playing the doting husband pretty well.”

Audrey rolled her eyes, immediately picking up on the underlying question. “Amazing how almost losing something can make you realize how badly you’ve messed up.”

“Are you going to try to work things out?”

“No.” Audrey closed her eyes for a moment. “I don’t think I can ever forgive him. And, even so, I don’t think last night changed anything for him, either. He’s been nice, but I’m pretty sure his plans are still the same.”

Hannah nodded. “Maybe he feels like he owes her. He did get her pregnant.”

Audrey’s gaze dropped to the sheet. “I heard him take a call a little while ago. He thought I was asleep, but I overheard him talking to her. He told her he loved her.”

“I’m sorry.” Hannah didn’t know what else to say. “Everything will work out the way it’s supposed to, I’m sure of it.”

“Speaking of…” Audrey arched one eyebrow playfully. “You owe me some gossip.”

She knew Audrey was trying to push away the sadness, so she allowed the change of subject. She dropped her head to the bed. “Oh, Audrey. I think I messed up.”

She told her all about Andrew insisting she go home with him, and Audrey’s lips pressed into a firm line as she continued. “As if herding me out of there last night wasn’t bad enough, we left my car there so he had to take me back to work this morning. And naturally…”

“Luke saw you show up with Andrew,” Audrey finished. The corners of her mouth turned down. “I know he’s your friend, but… I think this will just get worse unless you do something about it.”

She dropped her gaze, knowing Audrey was right. “I know. But I think he truly does have my best interest at heart.”

Audrey looked like she wanted to say more, so she eagerly changed the subject. “Do you think you’ll get released tomorrow, then?”

Audrey shrugged. “I feel fine, so as long as everything looks good, I don’t see why not. I’m ready to get out of here and sleep in my own bed.”

She laughed. “You’ve only been here one night.”

“One night too many.” Audrey grimaced. “Hospital beds suck. I have a whole new appreciation for long-term care patients.”

“You can come stay with me.”

“No way.” Audrey shook her head. “I wouldn’t impose on you like that.”

“Don’t be silly, of course you can. You’re my best friend.” She crossed her arms over her midsection. “You really should have someone around, just in case. I don’t know who the creep was or what he wanted, but he came after you for a reason.”

“I’m not too worried about it. My condo’s in a pretty safe area.” She shrugged. “Plus, I haven’t had a chance to update anything, so my old address is listed on almost everything. Unless someone would try to follow me home, they’d have a hard time trying to find me.”

She opened her mouth to say more, but motion outside the door caught her eye as Scott entered the room. She turned to Audrey. “Listen, I’ll let you get some rest, but I’ll stop by tomorrow to see you. We’ll talk then.”

With another quick hug, she said goodbye and headed home. She disengaged the alarm and kicked her shoes off with a little sigh of relief. All she wanted to do was drink a glass of wine and unwind on the couch, maybe get caught up on a couple of shows. Dropping her purse and keys on the side table, she walked down the hallway toward the kitchen. A strange tension hung in the air, and her steps slowed as she glanced around. Something felt… off.

She peered through the archway of the living room, her gaze flitting around the room. Nothing appeared to be missing, but she couldn’t help the prickle of unease that slithered down her spine. Her eyes landed on the coffee table, and she examined the cluttered surface.

Her fingers trailed over the magazines and books stacked haphazardly in one corner. They looked slightly out of place, like someone had riffled through them then tried to put them back just the way they’d found them.

She turned slowly in place. Something was wrong here. Backing toward the door, she snatched up her purse and strode from the house, digging her phone out as she went. After everything that had transpired over the past couple of weeks, it was all too much.

Standing outside on the lawn, phone in hand, she hesitated. The police wouldn’t be able to do anything. There was no evidence of a break-in, nothing missing that she’d seen. She tapped her nails against the screen and bit her lip. There was only one person she could call.

CHAPTER

NINETEEN

Luke turned into the driveway and pulled alongside Hannah’s silver sedan, his heart in his throat. This was not at all how he had imagined their next meeting. He had driven like a madman the whole way there, breaking every law imaginable in his need to see her.

He still wasn’t entirely sure why she had called him of all people, but he wasn’t going to look a gift horse in the mouth. She had sounded terrified on the phone, her voice vibrating with fear even as she had tried to remain calm. Throwing the truck in park, he hopped out and was already jogging toward the front porch before the door fully closed behind him.

Hannah popped up from where she sat on the bottom step, and he froze. His eyes raked over her from head to toe, taking in the tension in her body, the way her arms were wrapped protectively around her waist. “Thanks for coming,” she said.

“Of course.” He ached with the need to pull her into his arms but stopped himself just in time. He flexed his hands at his sides. “Want to tell me what happened?”

She glanced off to the side. “It sounds silly, but I got home and things just felt… wrong.”

He ambled closer, keeping his steps slow and measured as he closed the distance between them. “Is anything missing or out of place?”

“I… I’m not sure. I mean, I don’t think anything is missing, but it feels like someone went through my stuff, like it’s not exactly the way I left it.”

He examined her for a moment before responding, watching as she rubbed her hands briskly over her arms as if to dispel a chill. Considering it was almost eighty-five degrees outside, he seriously doubted it was the weather. She had been through a lot lately, and he understood her discomfort.

“I’m going to clear the house. Do you have your keys?” She automatically extended her hand toward him to pass them over, but he wrapped his hand around hers and curled her fingers closed over the keyring. “I want you to get in the car and lock the doors. I’ll let you know when it’s safe to come in.”

Her eyes flared wide. “I’m not leaving you in there alone.”

“I can handle myself.”

“I’m going with you.”

He studied her for a second. “If you’re sure.”

He held out his hand, and she slipped her palm into his. A sense of déjà vu swept over him, reminding him of the events that had transpired just twenty-four hours ago. With Hannah on his heels, he cautiously made his way up the porch to the small house. Ears and eyes alert, he stepped inside.

Parallel to the hallway leading to the back of the house, a set of stairs lay directly in front of them, and he glanced up to the second level. Seeing nothing amiss, he turned to the right and passed through the large archway to the living room.

He canvassed the room and moved on to the kitchen, dining room, and downstairs office. Although everyday clutter dotted the surfaces, nothing appeared to be out of place. Moving upstairs, he checked each bedroom and bathroom, every closet and possible hiding place.

He paused at the top of the stairs and gave Hannah’s hand a reassuring squeeze. In the fading light of the evening, her face looked drawn and haunted. “Everything looks good to me. How about you?”

Her mouth twisted, and her cheeks were tinted red with embarrassment. “I’m sorry I wasted your time. It was silly and⁠—”

He slid an arm around her waist and pulled her close. “If it means making sure you feel safe, it’s not a waste of time.”

She resisted for a moment before relaxing against him, then tucking her head against his chest. He breathed her in, loving the way she felt in his arms. He had lied to Knox. He wouldn’t—couldn’t—stay away from her. There was some indefinable quality that connected them, and though he had only known her for a week-and-a-half, he wanted more—more of her sweet kisses, more of her shy little looks. He wanted to know everything about her.

He pushed her gently in the direction of her room. “Why don’t you go change and I’ll start some dinner?”

She threw a bemused look his way but went willingly. He jogged back downstairs, checking to make sure the front door was locked as he passed before heading toward the kitchen. He rooted through the pantry and fridge for ingredients and had just added everything to the skillet when a soft sound drew his attention.

He met Hannah’s eyes across the room and gestured to the small table situated in the corner breakfast nook. “Have a seat, it’ll be ready in just a few minutes.”

He served up the food and grabbed two bottles of water from the fridge, then placed everything on the table in front of Hannah. Expression bewildered and a bit disturbed, she picked up her fork and began to eat. After several moments, she finally broke the uncomfortable silence.

“This is nice, thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

“I’ve never eaten here before.”

He glanced at her. “At home?”

She shook her head. “At this table.” Her words were soft, like she was afraid of revealing too much. “I don’t cook much. Even when I do, I usually just eat in the living room on the couch.”

She traced a finger over a dark woodgrain running through the table. “It’s just me, so… there’s not usually much reason to cook.”

He studied her for a moment before scooping up another forkful of food. “Your boyfriend hasn’t stayed for dinner?”

Her cheeks flared pink. “I don’t have… I’ve never…”

He couldn’t have been more shocked if she had tried. “Really? You’ve never invited a man over for dinner?”

She didn’t answer, just dropped her embarrassed gaze to her plate, and a strange surge of pleasure washed over him. “Well, this is a first for me, too, then. I can’t say I’ve ever enjoyed dinner this much. I was in the field so long that I haven’t had much chance to spend time with a beautiful woman.”

A delicate red flush made its way up her neck and across her cheeks, and the sight brought a smile to his face. He loved it when she blushed like that. “I mean, I go home to see my mom when I have a chance. I love her and all, but it’s just not the same.”

He winked at her, and Hannah chuckled, a soft, sultry sound that sent sparks of awareness straight to his heart.

“Now I know you’re lying. A guy like you would have no problem getting any woman you want.”

He tipped his head. “Just one.”

Hannah’s brows drew together, and he almost laughed. After the kiss in her office last week, he was certain she knew where he stood. She, however, was a mystery. He had seen her exit a car that morning that clearly wasn’t hers, and the driver had looked suspiciously male. Was it the same guy from last night? And was he just a friend, or was he… more? She had just admitted that she didn’t have a boyfriend and that a man had never stayed over.

Deciding not to press for the moment, he changed the subject. “How are you feeling?”

She shrugged. “A little sore from my tumble down the stairs, but I’ll be fine.”

“Did you get to see Dr. Stanton?”

“I stopped by the hospital today.” Hannah forked up some chicken. “Everything’s good, but the cut required a ton of stitches.”

He grimaced at the memory of the injury. “I’m sure. It looked awful.”

He could sense the change in her as they spoke of the incident, and he didn’t want her to draw away again. He needed to keep her there in that moment, with him. “Tell me about yourself, Doc.”

Her posture stiffened and her eyes dropped to her plate. “Not much to tell. What about you? How long were you in the military?”

He took another bite of food to cover his surprise at her abrupt deflection. Swallowing, he cleared his throat. “Sixteen years.”

Her eyes flared with surprise. “That’s a long time. Couldn’t you have retired soon?”

He shrugged. “Yeah, but I’m getting old and I decided it was time to get out. My body can’t handle that stuff anymore.”

“So you moved home?”

“Nah.” He shook his head. “My parents are back in Wisconsin. A buddy of mine from the Marines had this idea to start a private security firm, so I jumped on board. I didn’t know what I was going to do once I was discharged, so his offer came at the perfect time.”

She tipped her head, studying him with those perceptive gray eyes. “Have you been adjusting well?”

Was that her only interest—to see him as a patient rather than a prospective lover? He lifted a shoulder. “Yes and no. We all have our demons; it’s just a matter of not allowing them to control us.”

She tensed, fork suspended in midair, an array of emotions passing over her face. Curious about her reaction but not wanting to pry, he leaned back in his seat and studied her. “Did you grow up here?”

She met his eyes and shook her head. “I’m originally from Ohio.”

“So, what brought you to Florida?”

She shifted uncomfortably. “I needed a change. My grandparents live near Ft. Myers, so I moved down here about ten years ago, went to school at FGCU, and I’ve stayed ever since.”

Her story was succinct, and he instinctively knew she had left out a lot of very important details. Determined to win her trust, he teased, “Couldn’t have picked somewhere a little cooler?”

At that, she smiled. “It can get really cold in Ohio in the wintertime, so it’s kind of a welcome change to have warm weather all year round. On the other hand, I do miss having a white Christmas.”

“I can imagine. Winter in Wisconsin lasts about six months, or so it seems. I’ve only been here for a few weeks, so we’ll see how I feel a year from now.”

She smiled. “I had no idea you’d just moved here.”

“Yep. Just over a month now. Knox—my buddy—and I met down here to check out a building he’d bought in the Industrial District. It pretty much had to be gutted, but he hired a construction company to come in and renovate the place. It’s almost ready to go.”

“Are you finding your way around okay?”

“So far. Although I really don’t have much reason to go out. Maybe once I settle in more.” He smiled at her. “Are you offering to show me around?”

She blushed. “Well, I just thought… Never mind, it was silly.” She stood and picked up her plate, then rounded the table.

Crap. He hadn’t meant to embarrass her. “Hannah.”

Snaking a hand out, he grasped her wrist, freezing her in her tracks. The plate slipped from her fingers as she recoiled, and it shattered with a crash. He immediately released her, shocked at her response. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have done that.”

Her entire body was rigid with tension, and he could hear the difference in her breathing. He couldn’t begin to comprehend what had just happened, but he decided not to push at the moment. He slowly rose from the chair. “I’ll get this cleaned up if you tell me where the broom is.”

“No, I—” Her voice broke, and he cut her off.

“Doc, look at me.” She reluctantly met his gaze. “It was my fault. Let me take care of it.”

She swallowed hard. “I have a broom and dustpan in the pantry.”

He nodded. “Why don’t you head up to bed? I’ll crash down here on the couch.”

“You’re staying?” Hannah’s voice shook.

“I was planning to. Unless you prefer I leave?” He leaned a hip against the table and studied her.

After a moment, she shook her head. “You can stay if you want.”

He nodded. “I’m going to clean up then check the windows and doors. If you need anything, you know where to find me.”

Hannah silently faded from the room, and he pondered her reaction. What had set her off? Even earlier that evening when he hugged her, she seemed perfectly fine. But the moment he had grabbed her wrist, everything had changed. Her anxiety stemmed from more than just a recent scare—it was a deeply ingrained response. She refused to talk about her past, glossing over the details and jerking away from his abrupt touch. What had happened to her?

He made quick work of cleaning up the kitchen then made his way through the house, checking each door and window to make sure they were locked up tight. Satisfied that everything was good, he headed into the living room. Sinking onto the couch, he dropped his head back and stared at the ceiling.

Was he reading her totally wrong? Was she not interested in him or was it something else, something that ran deeper, tied into a past she didn’t want to talk about? He listened to her move around upstairs. The water turned on, presumably for her shower, and he stifled a groan.

Propping his feet on the coffee table, he turned on the TV then flipped through channels until he came to a crime show. The lamp on the end table kicked off at eleven o’clock, triggered by an automatic timer, and he turned off the TV with a sigh then settled in for a night of restless sleep.

Although the couch was large and comfortable, he tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Sometime around midnight, he heard a soft creak on the stairs. Seconds later, Hannah’s wraith-like figure appeared in the doorway of the living room. She stood there, shifting from foot to foot for several moments before she finally spoke, her voice soft and timid.

“Luke?”

“Yeah?”

“I’m sorry I freaked out on you earlier.”

He pushed to a sitting position. “Do you want to talk about it?”

Silence descended heavily over the room, and he held his breath, afraid that she would flee to the sanctuary of her room if he made one wrong move.

She hesitated for a moment before drifting toward the couch and propping a hip on the armrest. He turned to face her, examining her silhouette in the darkness, highlighted by the moonlight coming through the window.

“You know Monique Henderson’s killer contacted me from the murder scene?” He nodded at the rhetorical question, and she took a deep breath before continuing. “He didn’t ask for me, exactly.”

He froze. Why would she lie about that? Vantage had been called in specifically because of the murder. They had been under the impression that she was at risk because the killer had contacted her. If she was playing some kind of twisted game…

Anger burned through his gut, but before he could speak, Hannah continued. “I had a bad experience back in high school. I didn’t want to finish out the year up there, and I moved down here my senior year. I just had to get away.”

She stared at the floor, unwilling to look at him, lost in some memory ten years old. “My real name is Carrie Baker. He asked for me—for Carrie. He knows who I am.”

He sucked in a breath as a red haze filled his vision. She should have said something sooner. If he had known some idiot was stalking her, had been after her for God only knew how long, he could have been better prepared. This changed things completely.

“Doc, why the hell—” He abruptly cut off when she flinched. He dragged in a deep breath before continuing, this time more calmly than before. “Do you know who it is?”

She shook her head. “No. The police never found out back then”—she waved her hand as if to emulate the past—“and Detective Sanchez told me earlier they don’t have any suspects yet for Monique’s murder.”

He wanted to push for the truth, demand she tell him every detail of what had happened, but he forced it down. “Doc, look at me.”

Reluctantly, she lifted her gaze to his. Even in the dim light, he could see the haunted look was back in her eyes, and protectiveness welled up. “I won’t let anything happen to you. I will always keep you safe.”

She hesitated for a minute before finally nodding. “Would you mind if I… sat with you for a bit? I can’t sleep.”

“Of course.”

She slinked closer, taking a seat next to him and curling her feet beneath her. He forced himself to relax, though anger still thrummed forcefully through his body. He was upset that she hadn’t told him, but he couldn’t really blame her. She was scared, and she obviously didn’t trust anyone, not even him. But he would change that. “Not tired?”

She shook her head. “Still too worked up. I’m sorry you came all the way over here for nothing.”

He stretched one arm over the back of the couch. “I told you before—it’s worth it to me if it made you feel better.”

“Thank you.” She shot a sweet smile his way, turning his insides to fire.

“Any time. And, Doc?” He studied her for a moment. “I meant what I said.”

She averted her gaze, and he imagined the pink flush tinting her cheeks. Deciding not to push her any further that evening, he gestured toward the TV. “Do you want to watch something?”

“Sure. Whatever you want is fine.”

He flipped the TV on and settled into the corner of the couch. Hannah sank back into the cushions, her shoulder just inches from his hand. Needing to touch her, he stroked his thumb over the flesh of her upper arm. From the corner of his eye, he watched her body stiffen at the initial contact. He kept his touch light and soothing, and her muscles gradually loosened as she eased into him.

After a few minutes, he felt her body start to relax, and he shifted her closer. Her breathing slowed, turning deep and even, and he knew she was asleep. Trying to jostle her as little as possible, he turned off the TV then scooped her into his arms. She nestled against his chest with a soft, sweet exhalation, and she curved one arm around his neck as he headed upstairs.

Her bedroom lay at the end of the hall, the subtle vanilla scent pulling him closer. He propped a knee on the edge of the mattress and reluctantly deposited her in the middle before pulling the covers over her.

“Luke?” Her voice was raspy, and she groggily reached for him.

He grasped her hand and gave it a light squeeze. “I’m right here.”

“Don’t go.”

A war raged within him. “Are you sure?”

Her head bobbed in a disoriented nod, her voice heartbreakingly soft and vulnerable. “Stay. Please.”

“I’ll be right here.” He stretched out on top of the covers, folding his hands behind his head.

He stared at the ceiling for a long time, wondering about the woman beside him and the past she kept hidden before finally falling into a fitful sleep.

CHAPTER

TWENTY

Luke watched as light slowly infiltrated the dark room. He blinked several times, disoriented for a moment until he remembered where he was. Something in his peripheral vision caught his attention, and a smile pulled at the corner of his mouth as he turned his head slightly to the side. Hannah’s head lay on the pillow, just inches from his face, so close he could kiss her.

At some point during the night, she had whimpered and begun to struggle against the confines of the sheets. He had slid in next to her, pulling her close and holding her tight until she calmed and fell back to sleep. The heat from her body surrounded him, and the sensation made him want to pull the covers over their heads and not surface for days.

Levering to a sitting position, he reluctantly slipped out from under the covers and stretched, his vertebrae popping as they shifted back into place. The faint rustling of sheets drew his attention, and he turned to find Hannah propped up on an elbow, her sleepy gray eyes trained on him.

“Morning.”

She smiled. “Hey. You stayed.”

He braced one hand on the bed as he leaned toward her. “I told you I would.”

She shrugged. “I thought it might have been a dream.”

He shook his head. “Nope. I’m still here.”

Her gaze drifted over his bare torso, and a delicate red flush swept up her cheeks. Luke battled back a smile.

She seemed more embarrassed by her own reaction than the fact that he had climbed under the sheets without an invitation. He decided to press his luck. Not wanting to ruin the good mood by bringing up her tossing and turning, he kept his tone light. “I was thinking… If you’re not doing anything this weekend, maybe we could grab dinner.”

She blinked. “Like… a date?”

Luke couldn’t help but grin. “If you want to… yeah. Of course.”

Quick as a flash, her entire demeanor changed, and her teeth sank into her lower lip. “There’s something…”

He immediately thought of the man who had shown up Wednesday evening and dragged Hannah away before he had even had a chance to speak with her. “Are you seeing someone else?”

Her head tipped slightly to the side. “What?”

“The guy who stormed into the health center the other night—are you two dating?”

It took a moment for her brain to connect the dots, and understanding lit her eyes as she shook her head. “No, that’s not... We’ve never dated. Dr. Chandler is a colleague and a friend.”

He wondered if the man knew that. He seemed awfully territorial for just a friend, but Hannah didn’t seem too interested in the guy, or he figured she would have called him last night. Still, the memory of her climbing out of a strange car yesterday morning, a man at the wheel, was burned in his brain.

He shut it down before he could overthink it and changed the subject. “I have to head home so I can shower and change. Will you be okay getting to work?”

She nodded. “I’d prefer we show up separately anyway.”

He understood, but the comment stung a little nonetheless. “Okay.”

She slid from under the covers and stood next to him, arms wrapped around her waist. “Do you want some coffee before you go?”

He examined her for a moment, his eyes sliding over her body of their own volition. Her curves were outlined by the thin camisole and shorts she wore, and he felt his resolve begin to waver. He wanted to run his hands all over her and make her forget all about the other man. He couldn’t figure her out. Was she telling the truth about him or not?

Her eyes seemed sincere, large and gray in her face, and she just stared back, waiting on his response. Trying to get a read on her was like trying to nail Jell-O to a tree. Finally, he nodded. “That’d be great, thanks.”

Pulling a robe from a chair in the corner, she slipped her arms inside and tied the sash tightly around her waist. They descended the stairs in silence, and the atmosphere remained tense and uncomfortable as Hannah began to make the coffee. He was just about ready to forego his daily shot of caffeine when she finally spoke up.

“I… I just wanted to say thank you. Again.”

He dipped his chin. “It was no big deal.”

“So…” She fiddled with a cup on the counter, her expression one of intense discomfort. “Were you serious about wanting to go out with me? Or were you just being nice?”

He regarded her warily. “What do you mean?”

She bit her lip and shook her head. “Never mind.”

He reached across the counter and hooked a finger under her chin, forcing her to meet his stare. He could feel her throat move as she swallowed hard. He was afraid to let himself hope as well, but the stupid emotion burst into his heart as her cheeks turned pink with embarrassment. “Tell me what’s going through that head of yours, beautiful.”

“I just… I’m not good at this kind of thing—dating, talking with guys. I get all awkward, and… weird.” She blew out a little breath. “I was kind of hoping you weren’t just saying you wanted to go out. I mean, people say that all the time, but then…” She shrugged and dropped her gaze back to the slab of granite that separated them.

He released her and circled the bar. Sliding his hands up her arms, he cupped her elbows and pulled her close. “I always mean what I say.”

She lifted her face and stared up at him for several seconds, seeming to weigh his words. “Okay,” she whispered.

He dropped a soft kiss on her upturned mouth, and her eyes fluttered closed. He kissed her once more, breathing in her sweet scent before reluctantly releasing her. “All right, beautiful. I’ll let you get ready for work. See you in a few?”

She nodded. “Sounds good.”

He laced his fingers through hers and tugged her toward the front of the house. Pausing by the door, he turned to her. “Be careful and make sure to lock up behind me.”

“I will. And, Luke? Thank you.”

“Any time.” He locked his hands together at the base of her spine, pulling her close and kissing her again. She fit him perfectly, felt so good within the circle of his arms, that he didn’t want to let her go just yet.

She rolled her lips together before meeting his gaze. “Would you like to come over for dinner again?”

The question was tentative, like she thought he’d turn her down. But he wasn’t giving her up now, not when he was just starting to figure her out. “Of course. I’ll see you back here at seven.”

Her sweet smile made his heart ache. He dropped one more kiss on her lips before shooting a wink her way and stepping out into the bright morning light. He glanced over his shoulder to where she stood outlined in the doorway. A soft smile on her face, she made for a beautiful sight—one he hoped he’d see a whole lot more often.

The sun had just begun its descent, disappearing over the back of the house as Luke pulled into the driveway and parked next to Hannah’s car. He unfolded from the driver seat, then rounded the hood of her car. “Why don’t you park in the garage?”

She rolled her eyes. “Andrew asked me the same thing. I don’t mind parking outside.”

At least they agreed on that score. “I think it might be better if you parked inside. That will at least keep someone from knowing if you’re home or not.”

Her head tilted up to meet his gaze, so close that her chest barely grazed his midsection. “You’ll keep me safe, won’t you?”

His hands automatically went to her hips and pulled her flush against him. “Always, beautiful. You can count on it.”

A slow grin spread over her face, and he bent his head, capturing her lips with his. It went on for several long moments until her hands slid up to his chest and gently pushed. Pink tinged her cheeks, and she dropped her gaze to the ground before looking up at him again. “We’d better get inside; we’re giving my neighbors a show.”

He glanced to the left where an elderly man stood across the street watering his flowers. He lifted one hand in greeting, and the older man returned the wave with a smirk. “Come on, let’s head in.”

Placing a hand on her lower back, he guided Hannah up the stairs to the front door. Following her inside, he closed and locked the door before heading toward the kitchen. They tossed together a quick meal, and afterward, Hannah cuddled up next to him on the couch as they watched TV. Her body felt tense, and she bit her lip, a faraway look in her eyes. Finally, he muted the television and turned her in his arms.

“Okay, Doc. What’s on your mind?”

Her head swiveled toward him, a guilty look on her face. “Oh, I… It’s nothing, never mind.”

“Doesn’t look like nothing.” He studied her for a moment. “You can talk to me if something’s bothering you.”

“I was just wondering…” Her gaze dropped to her hands where she picked at an imaginary piece of lint on her pants. “Where do you think things are headed?”

The question caught him off guard. “With us?”

Her head jerked up. “I mean, I know it’s too early to label anything, but I thought… I don’t know what I thought.” She let out a sigh and scrubbed her palms over her face. “I’m making a mess of this already.”

“No, you’re not.”

She looked so vulnerable that Luke wanted nothing more than to pull her into his arms and comfort her the only way he knew how. But she didn't need physical reassurance right now. She needed words.

He reached out and gently turned her chin toward him, waiting until her eyes met his. “If you're asking whether I'm interested in you—in a serious relationship with you—the answer is yes.”

Instead of looking relieved, Hannah seemed to pale even more.

“I just… there's something you should know.”

Luke stiffened as their previous conversation came to mind. She'd insisted she didn't have a boyfriend, but her expression suggested whatever she was about to say wasn't something he was going to like.

Her hands drifted back to her lap, twisting together nervously. “I don't even know how to start. Oh, God, this is so awkward.”

She drew in a shaky breath before letting it out, staring at her hands as she spoke. “Remember how I told you I had a bad experience in high school?”

Luke didn't answer the rhetorical question, and she continued, “Well, it was really hard for me to open up to people after that—especially guys. I went on dates, but I never really trusted anyone enough to be… intimate.”

She'd never...?

A rush of emotion hit him all at once. Pride that she'd protected something so important. Hope that, if their relationship reached that point, she might trust him enough to share that first with him. But beneath it all was fear.

What if she placed that trust in him and the experience only brought back painful memories? What if she regretted it afterward? Worse, what if she regretted trusting him?

He was getting ahead of himself.

For a moment, Luke couldn't find the words. Mistaking his silence, Hannah turned to him with a pained expression.

“If you don't want to see me anymore, I'll understand.”

“No!”

Her eyes widened, and he forced himself to relax. “I'm sorry. No—that was the absolute last thing on my mind.”

She bit her lip, watching him cautiously, while he gathered his thoughts. “I didn't mean to overreact. You just… caught me by surprise.”

A deep blush spread across her cheeks. Luke reached for her hand, gently squeezing her fingers in silent apology. “It's an important decision, and I'm glad you told me. I promise I won't ever push you to do something you don't want.”

Relief softened her features, quickly followed by an emotion he couldn't quite identify. Before he could ask about it, she looked at him again. “Would you mind staying again?”

His gut twisted, but he nodded. No matter what happened between them, he intended to keep her safe. “Of course.”

She studied her toes for a moment before looking back up. “I was thinking you might stay… with me.”

Hope flared inside him again—that foolish, dangerous, yet undeniably welcome feeling—and he leaned forward to press a gentle kiss to her forehead.

“I'd love to.”

CHAPTER

TWENTY-ONE

The woman was going to be the death of him. His heart gave a hard thump, and his blood turned to fire as his gaze swept over her. She had changed into a white tank top, and she sat there in the middle of the bed staring at him, looking like the most delicious fantasy.

Catching his eye, she flipped the covers back with a nervous smile. Maybe he wasn’t as far into the Friend Zone as he’d thought.

Not about to let her renege on the offer, he yanked his shirt off and shucked his pants before sliding under the cool gray sheets next to her. Hannah’s eyes widened momentarily before she averted her gaze and turned toward the nightstand. She flicked off the lamp, bathing the room in darkness.

He stretched out on his side of the bed, staring at the ceiling, feeling every flex of the mattress as she shifted. Why had she asked him to stay with her again? Was it just for protection? Or was it more than that? She had looked so vulnerable admitting her attraction to him that morning, but she had been giving off mixed signals all night.

She had withdrawn after admitting she was a virgin, and he couldn’t quite figure her out. Maybe he’d just give her some time, slowly earn her trust. He wouldn’t take advantage of her, but neither was he willing to give up on her just yet. As much as he hated it, he’d just have to wait for her to come to him.

Which happened sooner than he expected. The sheets pulled taut, and the mattress dipped as Hannah scooted so close that her hip touched his. Taking it as a sign, he rolled to his side and pulled her against him.

Draping an arm over her hip, he slid his hand beneath the hem of her tank top and settled it on her stomach. She snuggled closer, fitting her body to his and burrowing her head into the space beneath his chin. He tightened his hold on her and their bodies moved together, chests rising and falling with each breath in an easy, comforting rhythm. He was almost asleep when she spoke.

“There’s a reason I’ve never had sex.”

The seriousness of her tone immediately jerked him awake. He stroked his thumb over her stomach, silently letting her know he was listening, encouraging her to continue.

“I did something really stupid. Looking back, I can’t believe how naïve I was.” He felt her head shake in self-deprecation against his chin. “It was years ago—almost a decade ago now. God, I can’t believe it’s been that long.”

She was silent for a moment, lost in the memory. “My friend Selah and I were at the movies one night the summer before senior year. When we left, there was a guy standing on the sidewalk. He said he was stranded and couldn’t get home.”

A sense of foreboding slithered down his spine, but he remained quiet.

“Selah didn’t want to give him a ride, but I insisted. Our families were both very religious, and we’d been raised to be good Christians. If someone needed something, you did whatever you could do to help. Selah kept telling me no, but I ignored her. I didn’t want to listen…”

She drew in a shaky breath and shifted restlessly, a testimony to how much the past still affected her. He dropped a kiss on her shoulder. “You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to.”

“No, I do, I just…” Her voice wavered and she sucked in another breath. “I’ve only told a couple people about that night. It’s part of the reason I wanted to be a psychologist, you know. After what happened… I wanted to use my personal experience to help other people.” She let out a bitter laugh. “Look how that worked out. I obviously couldn’t help Rachel.”

She still blamed herself for that? “Sweetheart, whatever happened to you and whatever Rachel was going through were two entirely different situations. Rachel was suffering from something of her own, right?”

He felt Hannah’s slight nod and continued. “You may have made a mistake, but it wasn’t your fault that something bad happened.”

“I just…”

“Tell me what happened.”

She let out a harsh exhalation and he brushed a kiss over her temple to temper the command. She snuggled closer before continuing. “He said his friends had played a joke on him and left him behind, so I offered to take him home.”

She touched her fingers to her lips. “He had a facial deformity—a cleft lip. I felt bad for him, you know?”

Yeah, he could understand that completely. The guy had probably used it to his advantage to prey on Hannah and her friend.

“He said his name was Tommy, but…” She took a deep breath. “I’m sure he lied about that, too. Selah complained the whole time about what a terrible idea it was. He said he lived just outside town, and it felt like we’d driven forever until we finally turned down this long, dark road. I had a bad feeling, so I stopped the car and told him I couldn’t take him any farther.

“I should have known; I should have seen it coming.” Another deep breath. “He pulled a knife from out of nowhere and held it to my throat then made Selah tie me to the steering wheel. I knew we wouldn’t make it out of there, and I screamed at Selah to run, to save herself.

“He left me in the car and took off after her into the woods. I sat there for probably close to an hour, praying to God that she’d managed to get away. When he finally came back, he cut me loose and forced me into the woods, too.”

His hand automatically clenched into a fist. He couldn’t imagine what she’d experienced, the sheer terror she’d felt. And she’d been—what?—all of seventeen at the time? She was just a kid trying to do the right thing and help someone out. He forced himself to relax, splaying his fingers once more over the soft skin of her stomach. If his touch was firmer, more possessive, she didn’t complain.

Hannah spoke again, her voice breaking. “I… I couldn’t see where I was going, and I tripped. He turned on the flashlight and…”

Her voice turned to a whisper. “I didn’t even recognize her at first. There was so much blood. I think I screamed, but I don’t remember, I just ran as fast as I could. I didn’t know where I was going, I just knew I had to get away.”

He closed his eyes and swallowed, simultaneously wanting her to stop talking yet get it off her chest.

“I ran and ran until I came to an old train trestle. He’d caught up with me by that point and he grabbed my hair, cornered me. I was pressed up against the railing, begging for him to stop, to let me go. He said, ‘I’m sorry it has to be this way.’”

Her motions were illuminated by the pale light filtering through the gauzy curtains covering the window, and she raised a hand to her neck. “He had the knife to my throat and I knew I had to do something. I kneed him, and the next thing I knew, I was falling. I’d never been so scared in my life, and I knew right then that I was going to die.”

The anger he felt on her behalf was almost overwhelming. He wanted to track down the guy responsible and rip him limb from limb. His voice came out rough. “How did you get away?”

“I happened to fall near the middle of the bridge where there was a support pillar. It had stormed the day before, and a bunch of tree limbs and debris had gotten caught there. I landed near them, and somehow, they kept me afloat. I laid there, listening to him walk back and forth over the bridge, talking to himself for probably half an hour. I stayed as still as I could, moving my head just enough to keep it out of the water so I could breathe.”

She shuddered. “Finally, he left. I don’t know how long I waited after that. It seemed like hours. I swore he’d come back for me, but he never did. He must have figured I was dead. I climbed out of the river and followed the train tracks—looking for a house, a road, anyone who could help. I saw headlights just as I was coming up to a road and I ran like a crazy person, waving my arms around, trying to get them to stop.”

She let out a self-deprecating laugh. “I must’ve scared the poor woman half to death. I was wet and covered with mud, my clothes torn. I refused to get in the car with her, and I just stood there crying hysterically, begging her to call the police. Thank God she had a cell phone. She was nice enough to wait with me until the cops came. I told them what happened, where Selah was…”

He laced their fingers together, then pressed a kiss to the spot where their hands were joined. “Oh, baby. I’m so sorry you had to go through that.”

She squeezed his hand in return. “I wonder all the time why God chose me. I shouldn’t have lived that day, but somehow I did.”

He gently rolled her to her back and stared down at her. “He knew you’d do great things, Doc. You’re a survivor; not many people can say that. Better yet, you use your experience to help others. He chose you because you’re an incredible, amazing person.”

Tears slipped down her temples, dampening her hair, and he brushed them away. “Seriously—you know it wasn’t your fault, right? Not what happened to you back then, and certainly not what happened to Rachel.”

“I know.” Eyes downcast, her reticent tone was a direct contradiction to the words she spoke.

He released her hand and pushed to a sitting position, then scooped her into his lap. He held her close, just as he had a week ago, reflecting on how much had changed in just a few short days. She had stirred something within him, something he never knew was missing. “Thank you for telling me. It means a lot that you trusted me with that.”

She leaned her head into his chest, cuddling closer. “It was hard to have normal relationships after that. I tried dating in college, of course, but I wasn’t ready to let anyone in until…”

Her words trailed off and hope bloomed in his chest. “Until?”

She sighed. “When I walked into the health center that day and saw you... It sounds weird to say, but I felt something before I even met you. Lust, maybe? I can’t explain it, but I immediately thought… ‘He would never want to be with someone like me.’”

He tipped her face up to see her better. “Why would you think that? You’re beautiful.”

One shoulder rose and fell. “You stood there in your suit, looking like you just walked off a billboard and gave me this little smirk. I thought you were making fun of me.”

He opened his mouth to speak but she cut him off. “I know how I looked, Luke. I hid under those baggy clothes, trying to hide my figure. When I saw you, I instantly got defensive. It was easier to pretend I hated you than to feel that little spark of... whatever it was.”

He understood that, even though it wasn’t true. “You’re perfect, sweetheart, no matter what you wear or how you look. But since you mentioned it, I’m curious... What brought on the change?”

He held his breath, almost afraid to hear the answer, and he couldn’t help but grin when it finally came.

“You.” Her head dipped in embarrassment. “Kind of, I mean. I just wanted to… get your attention.”

He chuckled. “Oh, sweetheart, you definitely have that.”

He could practically feel her blush. “Audrey finally talked me out of hiding behind my old clothes and helped me pick out some new things.”

“Do the new clothes make you feel better?”

She hesitated before nodding. “They do, actually.”

“Then that’s all that matters. There's nothing sexier than a confident woman.”

When she remained silent, he changed the subject, shifting her the tiniest bit closer. “I could get used to this, you know.”

“What’s that?” Her voice was soft and tentative.

“Being here with you. I know we’ve only known each other for a couple weeks, but I have this crazy need to see you, touch you all the time. It’s terrible having to work in the same building as you all day but not be able to pull you aside and kiss you whenever I feel like it.”

He lowered his voice. “I’m glad you asked me to stay.”

“Me, too.”

Pulling her closer, he tucked her against him, so her head rested just below his chin. He dropped a kiss on her hair and splayed his fingers possessively over her back. He had her right where he wanted her, and he wasn’t about to let her go.

CHAPTER

TWENTY-TWO

The potent scent of freshly brewed coffee permeated the air as Luke took a moment to look around while the percolator finished its cycle. The window above the sink looked out over a small, but well-maintained backyard.

The grass was green, but Luke knew it would be hard and brittle to the touch, dry from the intense heat of the sun. It was one thing Luke didn’t think he’d ever get used to. Back in Wisconsin, the grass was lush and soft; here it was like walking across a green Brillo pad.

Unread mail was heaped in a small pile on the corner of the counter, and several plates and glasses, including Luke's own from last night, filled the sink. Hannah took good care of the place, but she wasn’t a neat freak. Luke liked that about her. He wouldn’t have to worry about her losing her temper if he left something out of place.

His mom and two sisters had instilled good habits in him growing up, and what they hadn’t taught him, the military had. He’d been on his own for over a decade, but he couldn’t deny how nice it was to be here with Hannah. He liked the idea of sharing responsibility—taking care of her, and her taking care of him.

“How long have you been here?” Luke asked.

Hannah pulled a small glass container of sugar from the cupboard, then glanced over her shoulder at him. “In Florida?”

“This house.”

“Oh.” She set the container on the counter and strode to the fridge. “About two years now.” Yanking open the door, she pulled out a bottle of hazelnut creamer, then gestured to a jug of milk. “How do you take your coffee?”

“Black, just a touch of sugar.”

With an affirmative nod, she closed the door and set the creamer on the counter. Turning to face him, she crossed her arms over her chest. “You’ve been here for a month?”

“Yep. I bought a little fixer-upper on the outskirts of town. It was cheap, and I figure I can flip it once I find something I really like.”

It was actually only about three miles from the health center, so it was an almost perfect arrangement. Right after he’d accepted Knox’s offer to work for Vantage, he’d contacted a realtor in the area and purchased the small ranch. With a little work, the place could be really nice, and he hoped to turn a decent profit once the renovations were complete. The neighborhood was older and fairly quiet, which suited his needs well.

Given a choice, Luke would rather be in the country where he had a little space to himself. It’d be hard to come by, being this close to the city, but maybe he’d eventually find a little plot of land somewhere more rural.

Although the house was conveniently located, he enjoyed his privacy and would prefer to have some space to roam around. He didn’t want neighbors right next door. He wanted to be someplace where he could walk outside in his underwear because, well… why not?

He stared out over the backyard, at the roofs of the houses just over the fence at the edge of her property. This was ultimate suburbia. Each home sat on a quarter- to half-acre, with only small hedges or trees to separate one lot from the next. Still, it was nice. He imagined it was perfect for Hannah, young and vibrant as she was. She probably attended cookouts and block parties with the neighbors, waved to them as they passed on the street or walked their dogs.

“It’s nice here,” Luke remarked.

“Thanks. Everyone seems to be pretty friendly,” Hannah replied.

“Have you met many of your neighbors?”

She shook her head. “Only a couple. I pretty much keep to myself.”

Luke nodded. “Where I grew up was mostly woods. We had almost twenty acres, and I knew it like the back of my hand. I spent every season hunting or fishing, building forts and putting up tree stands. My dad and I were always out just after midnight on Thanksgiving, ready for the first day of hunting season.”

She grinned. “I can see that. My parents would never dream of doing anything like that.”

He shrugged. “It’s not for everyone. It’s tedious and time-consuming, freezing your butt off fifteen feet in the air, trying not to move too much, just waiting for a buck to wander by.”

“Sounds cold and tiresome.”

“It can be. But the thrill of the hunt is what it’s all about.” He winked at her, and she arched an eyebrow.

“Is that what they call hunting these days? Sitting in a tree drinking coffee and just waiting for a deer to wander by?”

He narrowed his gaze, but the teasing smile didn’t leave her lips. “It’s a lot harder than it sounds.”

She lifted her hands in the air, fingers spread wide, her expression playful. “I’m just saying, it sounds pretty easy to me.”

“Oh yeah?” He took a small step toward her, and her arms dropped to her sides. “I don’t think you appreciate the extent of my tracking skills.”

“I…” Her eyes darted to the side, and she let out a shriek as he lunged forward. His fingers grazed the material of her robe as she sprinted toward the living room, her musical laughter filling the air. He caught up to her just as she reached the couch, wrapping his arms around her from behind. She wriggled like a worm on a hook, laughing and pleading incoherently as he hauled her against his chest.

“Who’s laughing now?” he teased.

Her head dropped back, and a peal of laughter filled the air. He took advantage of the position, kissing the exposed column of her neck. The laugh died in her throat, and a soft sigh escaped her lips as she turned to putty in his arms.

Luke set her on her feet, then spun her to face him. Her hair fell around her face in gentle waves, and her luminous gray eyes sparkled up at him, cheeks pink from exertion. The tingle of their chemistry ignited a fire inside him that shot sparks of awareness all the way down to his toes.

Why had he ever thought she was cold and unfeeling?

Hannah was soft and sweet, and she fit him perfectly, all soft curves to his hard planes of muscle. Cupping her chin in one hand, he watched her eyelids flutter closed as he traced the contour of her jaw with his thumb. He traced one finger along the slight point of her chin, over the curve of one cheek, up to the sculpted, winged eyebrow over her right eye.

Dipping his head, he captured her mouth with his. The kiss sent a flash of heat over his nerve endings, and he shuddered at the sensation. He tightened his hold, pulling her infinitesimally closer. He increased the pressure of the kiss, loving the taste of feel of her.

With a shaky inhale, Hannah pulled away. Her forehead dropped forward to rest on his chest, and Luke banded his arms around her lower back, holding her tight. He kissed the top of her head, stirring the wisps of hair there as he spoke. “Sorry, sweetheart.”

She shook her head. “It’s just…”

It was too much, too soon, and she needed reassurance that she could trust him. Last night had opened the door, but she still had a long way to go. Whether it took days or weeks or years—he wanted to be the one to guide her. He cupped the back of her head and tipped her slightly away, catching her gaze. “We’ve got plenty of time. Not gonna rush you.”

A sweet smile lifted the corners of her mouth. “Thank you.”

“Nothin’ to thank me for. But,” he dipped his head and searched her eyes, “I do want to see you again.”

“When?”

“Soon. Dinner tonight?”

Lower lip still caught between her teeth, she let out a soft exhalation and nodded. “Okay.”

“Good. I’ll pick you up around seven. Wear a dress.”

One sleek brow shot toward her hairline. “What do you think this is, 1950? Why do I have to wear a dress?”

“So I can check you out.”

She laughed and lightly smacked his chest but didn’t say anything else. He studied her for another moment, a strange combination of emotions radiating through his chest. He recognized part of it as lust for the beautiful woman in his lap. Another was joy that she’d allowed him into her life, trusted him with her body—and maybe even her heart.

That remaining feeling eluded him, though. It ran deeper, more powerful than the other two; he felt it down to the tips of his toes. Whatever it was, he wanted a lot more of it.

CHAPTER

TWENTY-THREE

Hannah's phone vibrated on the counter, and she swiped her thumb over the screen as she lifted it to her ear. “Hello?”

“Hannah, how are you?”

“I’m fine, Andrew. How about you?” She shifted the phone so it lay cradled between her ear and shoulder as she moved around the kitchen.

‘Fine’ was a drastic understatement. Her body still pulsed with unrequited desire, and her skin buzzed like a live wire where Luke had touched her. He’d walked out the door half an hour ago, but the warm, fuzzy feeling he’d stirred inside her had yet to subside.

From the tingling of her skin, she doubted it would go away anytime soon. And the thought of dinner with him tonight, maybe going back to his place… A welcome heat spread through her chest then lower to her core, making her feel needy and restless.

He was so different from any other man she’d ever dated. He seemed to intuitively know exactly what she needed; he pushed her out of her comfort zone but still managed to respect her boundaries. The last line that lay between them had become slightly blurred. Did she want Luke to be her first?

Trepidation mixed with anticipation coursed through her veins when the immediate answer popped into her mind. Yes. She could practically feel the heat rising in her cheeks as she envisioned him in her bed, suspended over her⁠—

“Did you hear about the exhibit the art gallery downtown will be hosting?”

Andrew’s question tore her from her daydream, and she forced herself to focus. “I didn’t. Are they featuring anyone good?”

“I’m not really sure. I just read about it this morning, and I thought maybe we could go tonight.”

She froze. Should she tell him about Luke? Probably not yet. She didn’t want to hurt his feelings, and this was a conversation best had in person. Andrew had been the one to suggest she start dating again, but he’d more than likely meant she should date him. No, for now, she’d just keep quiet until she figured out exactly how to break the news.

“Oh, I’m sorry, I can’t. I promised Audrey I would come see her today. She’s supposed to get released sometime this afternoon.”

It wasn’t a lie, exactly, just… not the whole truth. A trace of disappointment lined Andrew’s tone when he spoke again. “Do you think you’ll be there all evening?”

“Possibly. I hate the thought of her being there all alone. They’ve been monitoring her for internal bleeding and keeping a close eye on her head for any trauma she may have sustained. Last she heard, everything was normal. They kept her just as a precaution, but she should be fine to come home today.”

“Wonderful.”

She couldn’t tell if the statement was genuine or if there was a hint of sarcasm in there. Either way, it didn’t matter. A thought popped into her head. “Did Steve Iverson ever contact you?”

“No. In fact, I left a message for him a few days ago but he never returned my call.”

She really hoped he’d gotten the message. She had no desire to ever have another run-in with him. “Well, then, I wouldn’t worry about it. I think we were beyond what he initially came for and he was hanging on out of habit.”

Andrew made a thoughtful noise on the other end. “Do you suppose he was infatuated with you?”

“Could be.”

She’d told Detective Sanchez of the possibility of Steve Iverson lashing out, but the idea just didn’t seem to fit. Of course, nothing was ever as it seemed. Sometimes people hid their deepest secrets right below the surface.

“Well, you should be extra careful, especially in light of recent events. I love you, Hannah. I just want to make sure you’re safe.”

She cringed at his words. Though she’d told him before that she loved him as a friend, she had a feeling his love went a whole lot deeper. She swallowed hard before speaking. “I’m sure everything will work out.”

He was silent for a moment when she didn’t return his sentiment. “Well, maybe I’ll give you a call tomorrow and see if you’re interested in dinner or something.”

“Sounds great.”

She disconnected the phone and set it on the counter. She really needed to come clean—and soon. Guilt was already weighing down her conscience and she couldn’t bear to see him hurt.

He’d been her shoulder to lean on, and he’d given her some great advice over the past couple of years. He didn’t know the whole story, but then few people did. He knew she’d been held against her will and that she managed to escape, but she’d left out all the gory details about Selah’s murder.

She’d opened up to Audrey one night, years ago, finally spilling every detail. But Andrew was a man. A friend, yes, and a great doctor—but still a man. She hadn’t quite crossed that hurdle of being able to trust him enough to fully open up.

Why, then, had she told Luke?

She glanced at his coffee cup where it lay in the sink next to hers. She’d known him for barely two weeks. What in the world had prompted her to air her dirty laundry?

Because he made her feel… everything. Safe. Happy. Loved.

She promptly cut off that last train of thought. It wasn’t love. Attraction, certainly—but not love. People didn’t develop those kinds of feelings in just a couple of weeks. As a doctor, she knew it was nothing more than lust driving them.

As a woman, though… she desperately wanted it to be more.

She smiled at Audrey as she stepped into the room. “How are you feeling?”

“Ready to get out of here.” Audrey sat in a chair by the window, her pale face accentuated by the bruise on her forehead. “I still don’t know why they kept me an extra day. Complete waste of resources.”

She smiled as Audrey rolled her eyes dramatically. It kind of surprised her, too. Usually hospitals pushed people through recovery and out the door to open up the bed for the next patient. Maybe it was more of a professional courtesy than anything, or maybe there really was more trauma than the doctors had initially guessed.

“But everything’s okay?” Brain trauma was a tricky thing. Sometimes everything appeared to be okay initially, but latent injury manifested itself later.

Audrey nodded. “Normal function. Everything’s still there, bad judgment and all.”

She frowned. “You weren’t the one with poor judgment—Scott was. He’s the one who cheated and ruined your marriage.”

“Maybe,” Audrey agreed, “but it was a bad idea to get married in the first place. We were too young.”

She didn’t know what to say to that, so she kept quiet. Audrey piped up a moment later. “My memory from the other night is coming back, too.”

“Really?” That was a good sign. “Did you recognize him?”

“No.” She shook her head. “But I do remember a little bit of what he said.”

“Oh. I didn’t realize he’d said anything.”

“I hadn’t either. But when I woke up this morning, it was the first thing that popped into my head, clear as day.”

Her tone was hesitant, and she warily dropped into the chair beside her. “What did he say?”

“He said you were perfect just the way you were.”

Her brows drew together. “But if you were perfect, then why⁠—”

“Not me.” She glanced her way. “You.”

“Me?” She jerked back in surprise.

Audrey nodded. “He called me a whore. Told me I was corrupting you, that you were perfect just the way you were.”

She couldn’t suppress the shiver that racked her body. Someone had attacked Audrey because of her?

“My God. I’m so sorry, I had no idea.”

Audrey grabbed her hand. “It’s not your fault. I didn’t want to worry you, but this person is clearly obsessed with you. You need to be extra careful.”

She bit her lip. “I think you’re right. I think someone broke into my house the other day.”

She held up a hand as Audrey’s eyes rounded in shock and her mouth opened to speak. “Nothing was stolen, at least not that I can see. But it felt different, like someone had been there.”

“Did you call the cops?”

“No. Luke came over and checked things out for me.”

“Oh?”

She couldn’t miss the interest in Audrey’s question, and a smile curved her mouth. “Then he stayed the night. Last night, too.” Her mouth dropped open, and she grinned. “And before you ask, he was a perfect gentleman.”

Audrey’s face twisted into an expression of dismay. “Well, that’s disappointing.”

“Although…”

Audrey’s eyes lit up as she told her all about the night before. “Was that your first time?”

She nodded. “We’re going to dinner tonight and I think… I think I’m ready.”

“It’s a big step,” Audrey said, her voice serious. “You’re sure?”

“Yeah. Luke is…”

“Sexy? Gorgeous? Ripped?” she supplied with a grin.

She laughed. “Yes—to all of those. But he’s… different. I want him to be the first.”

“As long as you’re certain.”

“I am.”

“Good.” She pinned her with a stare. “I want details tomorrow. All of them.” Audrey pointed at her. “And don’t you dare leave a single thing out.”

She grinned. “I wouldn’t dream of it.”

CHAPTER

TWENTY-FOUR

Luke gestured with his fork toward Hannah's salad. “You’re not a vegetarian, are you?”

Hannah shook her head. “No, I eat meat occasionally.”

Luke thought she’d eaten the chicken he made the other night, but he couldn’t be sure. “I hope you didn’t choose it because it’s the cheapest thing on the menu. A bird couldn’t get full on that.”

Her lips curled into a smile at his teasing tone before she shrugged. “I don’t get much of a chance to work out these days, so it’s just the lesser of two evils. I have to be careful what I eat.”

Luke reassured her, “You have nothing to worry about. You’re beautiful.”

“I just… I don’t know. I’ve always been self-conscious. Selah…” She dropped her gaze to the table. “She was the pretty one—the homecoming queen, the one all the guys flocked to. Next to her, I felt like the Ugly Duckling. I’ve tried to diet, but it’s like I can never lose those last ten pounds.”

“That’s because you’re not meant to. Your body is perfect just the way it is.” Luke allowed his gaze to rove over the parts of her he could see. “Curvy, beautiful, just begging to be touched. Who wants some supermodel who looks like she’ll break the second you touch her?”

He shook his head. “Besides, Hannah, all that matters is what you think. If you’re happy with yourself, then screw everyone else.”

Their conversation was interrupted by the waiter stopping by to refill their drinks. “Can I get you two anything else, or will that be all? Our chef made a fabulous tiramisu tonight.”

Luke shot her a look. “Dessert?”

Longing flashed in her eyes before she quickly blinked it away. “I really shouldn’t.”

He stared at her for a moment before directing his gaze back to the waiter. “I’ll take it. Thank you.”

The man nodded and left, and Luke turned to her. “You’re sharing with me, you know.”

A tiny smile broke over her face, even as she shook her head. “You’ll regret those words tomorrow when I’m carrying an extra ten pounds on my hips.”

“Not a chance. I love your curves.” Her head dipped at the compliment, and Luke smiled, amazed at the woman across from him. She was sweet yet sassy, innocent but still the most tempting thing he’d ever seen. “What’s your favorite food?”

The question caught her off guard, and she jerked her head up. “Why?”

“I’m curious.”

A smile lit her face. “Ice cream, of course. What else do you want to know about me?”

As he studied her, Luke felt something shift within him. He hadn’t realized what he’d been missing until she’d walked into his life. “Everything.”

“Well…” She bit her lip. “You know a lot already. I’m originally from Ohio, but I’ve been here for almost ten years. I love art and music, and I hate sports.”

Luke smiled. He should have guessed, after her remark about hunting that morning. “Do you ever go back home, to Ohio?”

Her face immediately fell. “No.”

“Why’s that? Don’t you miss your parents?” He couldn’t imagine being separated from his family for almost a decade with little to no contact. His parents and sisters drove him crazy, but he loved them to death and flew in to see them whenever he could.

She played with a stray crumb on the tablecloth. “We don’t exactly get along.”

That sounded rough. “Are they mad you left?”

“Well, they’re kind of the reason I moved away.” She avoided his gaze completely, and unease settled in his gut. “After everything happened, it was kind of hard having me around, I guess. They’re really religious and they saw me as… tainted.”

“They what?” His voice was deceptively soft, a direct contradiction to the fury spreading through his body like wildfire. He forced himself to calm down when he saw the expression of shame and disappointment on Hannah’s face.

Was this the stuff she’d spent the past ten years believing? That she’d invited the attack and was now somehow unworthy? He prayed to God he never met them—or the man who’d done this to her—because he couldn’t be responsible for his actions if he did.

“What happened was not your fault.” He reached across the table and grasped her hand. “Doc, look at me.”

He waited a full ten seconds before her eyes finally met his, heart threatening to pound out of his chest. “None of it was your fault. Understand?”

Her head bobbed once, but it was less than convincing. “You were a young kid trying to help someone in need. You did nothing to invite trouble then, and you had nothing to do with it now. It’s not your fault some crazed idiot is stalking you.”

He turned her hand over and laced his fingers through hers. “You are not tainted, so don’t you believe it for one second. You are perfect—absolutely perfect. Don’t ever let anyone try to tell you otherwise.”

Her eyes dropped back to the table, but not before he caught the fine sheen of tears that she tried to blink away. He squeezed her fingers tighter in silent support, and a moment later, she met his gaze again. “Thank you for that.”

“I mean it.”

“I know.” A small smile curved her face. “Audrey tried to tell me the same thing a few years ago, but… I think I wasn’t ready to hear it then. It still hurt too much. Thank you for believing in me.”

It blew Luke’s mind that this woman—so smart and so strong—had helped hundreds of other people overcome their anxieties and fears and shortcomings, all while she’d been torn apart on the inside, grieving the childhood she’d lost. The events had been completely out of her control, yet she’d been treated like a leper, cast out of her own family. A sense of protectiveness barreled through him, and he vowed never to let her feel that way again.

“You don’t have to thank me for anything. Look at you: you’re a survivor. You’ve made something of yourself. You’re an amazing person—because of you and no one else. Don’t let anyone’s opinions—not your family’s, not your friends’, hell, not even mine—sway you. Ever. You’re incredible just the way you are, and I count myself lucky every day to be with you.”

Tears swam in her eyes again, and Luke ached to hold her, kiss those tears away, but the approaching waiter cut off that train of thought. With one last squeeze of her hand, he offered her a smile. “Now, no more of that. Tonight is about you and me, and our first official date.”

With a smile, the waiter dropped off the tiramisu and the check, and Luke nodded toward Hannah. “You first.”

He scooted around the table and draped an arm over the back of her chair, eager to be close to her. Hannah shot him a shy smile as she picked up her fork and sliced through the creamy layers then lifted it to her mouth.

Unable to contain himself any longer, he pulled the fork from her hands, and her eyes widened as he lifted his hand to her jaw.

“You have something right here.” Using his thumb, he brushed a crumb from the corner of her mouth and pressed his lips to hers. That familiar blush spread over Hannah’s cheeks, and he couldn’t help but grin. “Have I told you recently how much I love kissing you?”

She dipped her head, and a self-conscious smile spread over her face. “Me, too.”

Luke leaned forward, capturing her mouth again for another kiss. As he pulled away, her head dipped in embarrassment. “What’s wrong?”

Her eyes met his. “Nothing.”

She sighed when he lifted a brow. “It’s just…” She gestured around the restaurant, presumably at the other patrons. “I’ve never been good at this kind of stuff. It makes me feel like I’m the center of attention.”

“Well, you’re just going to have to get over that. I want you to know that I’m in this for you, to show you every minute how much I care about you.” God knew the people who were supposed to have loved her and supported her had all let her down. He was going to do his best to make up for it. “Plus, I want everyone here to know you’re mine.”

She blinked up at him. “Sounds like you’re staking your claim.”

“Do you have a problem with that?”

She regarded him for a moment. “Not as long as you’re being honest. I don’t want to be hurt.”

Luke stroked a finger along the line of her jaw before gliding his lips softly over hers. “I would never hurt you. I meant what I said: I just want you—all of you. No ulterior motives.”

A sweet smile stole across her face. “It’s nice to feel wanted.”

If only she knew. “You have no idea how much I want you, Hannah. Good thing I promised to be a gentleman tonight, otherwise we’d already be back at my place.”

“Then why don’t you?”

He shook his head and pushed down his automatic reaction to her suggestive tone. “I’m trying to do the right thing here. I told you we’d take our time with this, and I’m a man of my word.”

She studied him for a moment before settling a hand on his thigh. “I don’t want your word, Luke.”

He could hear the rush of blood in his ears, and he fought to control his breathing as his muscles tensed under her touch. “What exactly are you saying, Hannah?”

Her eyes flickered with uncertainty, and her teeth raked across her lower lip before she responded, the words leaving her mouth on a whisper. “I want you.”

CHAPTER

TWENTY-FIVE

Luke's heart beat hard in his chest as he gestured for Hannah to precede him into the house. The door closed with a decisive click, and he snapped the lock into place. As soon as the sound reached Hannah’s ears, she whirled toward him, eyes wide.

Adopting the most casual position he could muster, he propped one foot on the door behind him and shoved his hands into his pockets. She watched him warily, as if she were second-guessing her decision, and he forced himself to slow down. She knew why they’d come back here—she’d been the one to suggest it. But saying something and following through with it were two very different things.

He offered her a tight smile. He felt like an awkward teenager on a first date. “I can take you home if you’d like,” he said.

She bit her lip before answering, her gaze darting around the room. “No. I…”

Her words trailed off, uncertainty clouding her features. He pushed off the door and extended a hand to her. “How about we start with the grand tour?”

She glanced around the room. The ranch-style house was older but clean and cozy, and he tried to see it from her point of view. It looked lived-in without being cluttered, and the furniture was large and comfortable. Her perusal of the room brought her gaze back to him, and her eyes lit on his hand. After what he was sure was an intense internal deliberation, she slipped her palm into his.

He guided her farther into the house. “Living room. There’s the kitchen and dining room.”

A short hallway broke off to the left, and he stopped in front of a doorway. “I use the spare bedroom as an office.”

Although to call it an office was kind of an overstatement. Boxes stood two-deep, stacked head-high around the perimeter of the room, and the only workspace was an equally cluttered desk, papers and paraphernalia scattered across the oak surface.

Hannah glanced inside, and her eyes widened as she let out a startled laugh. “Good lord, are you hoarding inventory for a warehouse?”

“Hey, I have a lot of stuff,” he replied.

She tipped her chin up, gray eyes sparkling. “You think? And they say women are high maintenance.”

He wrapped his free arm around her waist and pulled her flush against him. “Hey, cut me some slack. I just moved in.”

“Are you kidding me? This place looks like it belongs on an episode of Hoarders!” She threw her head back in laughter, but it was cut short as he slipped a hand down to smack her bottom. She danced away from him, retreating farther down the hall, one hand covering the stinging flesh as she pouted prettily. “Ow!”

“Serves you right.” He narrowed his eyes and slowly advanced toward her. She bit her lip and threw a quick glance over her shoulder, already taking a step backward. He lunged at her with a low growl, and her high-pitched shriek morphed into laughter as she whirled away and darted into the bedroom.

He took off after her, slowing his pace as he crossed the threshold. She stood across the room, the large king-sized bed between them. “Trapped now, beautiful.”

He rounded the foot of the bed with slow, measured steps, all the while watching Hannah’s body twitch with anticipation. With a sudden burst of movement, he hurdled the corner of the bed and swept her into his arms. Hannah let out a squeal but managed to evade his clasping hands and scramble free. She was almost across the bed when he grabbed her ankle and pulled her back to him.

Hannah dissolved into a fit of laughter as he rolled her to her back. One knee pressed to the mattress between her legs, he caged her in his arms. Her gray eyes met his, and her smile faded, her gaze suddenly serious and intent.

His heart raced as he stared down at her. Her skin, though perpetually tan from the hot Florida sun, was flushed, and he traced a path over the apple of her cheeks. Her eyes fluttered closed, and he ran the tip of one finger down the curve of her jaw and over her bottom lip. Hannah’s chin lifted instinctively, and he brushed a kiss across the plump flesh of her mouth.

Her eyes slid open and met his as he pulled back. Her hand lifted to cup his cheek, and he turned his chin into her palm, the bristles of his five o’clock shadow grazing her soft skin. His body felt like it was on fire, and though he ached to be inside her, he didn’t think she was ready for that just yet.

He drew in a deep breath and forced the words past his tongue. “We should stop.”

“What if I don’t want to?” Hannah’s tongue darted out, wetting her bottom lip, and he let out a low growl.

“Doc, I’m trying to be a gentleman here.”

Her fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt, her voice low and breathy. “Don’t.”

He met her halfway, ravaging her mouth, and her fingers deftly slipped the buttons free of their holes. The fabric hung loose at his sides, and she placed her palms on his chest, the heat of her touch searing his flesh.

He needed to hear the words. “Tell me what you want.”

The wait was agonizingly long before she finally broke the silence. “You, Luke. I…” She licked her lips and blinked up at him, eyes hooded and sultry. “I want you.”

It was almost unfathomable that she would trust him with this. His heart swelled with pride and admiration as he brushed the hair away from her face with one hand. He needed to take his time with her, make sure she enjoyed this first time because he planned on doing it more than once. A lot more.

Her body trembled, and he lifted his gaze to hers. “Nervous or… excited?”

“Both.”

The word came out on a breathy whisper, and he couldn’t help but smile. He leaned forward and dropped a soft kiss on her lips. “You’re so beautiful, Hannah. Every inch of you is absolutely perfect.”

To reinforce his words, he placed a row of gentle kisses down the column of her neck. She was so beautiful, so perfect—and she was all his. Desire simmered in his veins, infusing him with a power he’d never experienced before. He felt like he’d splinter into a thousand pieces if she pulled away from him now.

“Are you sure about this? If not…”

Her fingers curled into his hair, silencing his questions as she pulled his head down for another kiss, and he gave in to sweet bliss.

CHAPTER

TWENTY-SIX

Where was she?

The man drummed his fingers on the steering wheel as he gazed at the little house. The vantage point wasn’t ideal, but he couldn’t risk getting any closer. Though a single light blazed brightly in the living room, he hadn’t sensed any movement in the twenty minutes since he’d arrived.

Needing to see for himself, he cast a quick look around then slid from the car. Keeping to the shadows, he cut through the neighbor’s yard, coming in from the back. Just as he drew even with the house, the light in the living room clicked off. He ducked behind a large rhododendron, then counted to fifty.

All remained silent and still, and he risked a peek through the living room window. The TV wasn’t on, and the coffee table was devoid of any cups or dishes. It didn’t look like she’d been there all evening. Although her car was in the driveway, the house seemed… empty. Lifeless.

Something wasn’t right. His gut churned as he stole through the shadows to the back door. The routine was comforting in its familiarity. He knew every inch of her house inside and out; he’d sat on her couch, run his hands over the clothes in her closet… lain in her bed.

A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, spurring him on. Soon, so very soon, she’d be there with him. He’d made significant strides with her these past few months—except for their recent hiccup.

He was still furious with Hannah’s friend for trying to change her, but honestly, he didn’t altogether mind. He’d always thought she was a beautiful woman. Now that she dressed in more flattering clothes, she was even more so. She would complement him perfectly, and no man would ever touch her—except him. She was meant for him alone.

He expertly picked the lock on the back door and entered the laundry room next to the kitchen. The alarm beeped its low warning, and he bolted to the front of the house, eager to disengage the system before it announced his presence. He punched in the code and ducked into the dining room, listening intently for movement. When none came, he smiled to himself.

The feeling quickly evaporated, the smile sliding from his face. She really should be more careful with her security precautions. It was so easy to bypass things these days. The fact that she’d used a very important set of numbers didn’t help either. They represented a date that was intimately familiar to him—and to her. She’d lost her best friend and her innocence while he’d gained… everything.

He’d never truly known power until that night. That feeling as he held Selah’s life in his hands and slowly snuffed it out… It was incomparable. It hadn’t been intentional, not really. But when he’d overheard the two of them in the store, talking about boys—about sex—he hadn’t been able to help himself. Selah was a whore, and he couldn’t abide women with no morals.

Hannah, on the other hand… She was one in a million. At first, he’d assumed that she was just like her friend. Although he’d been shocked to discover she’d survived, it seemed like an act of fate. He existed just on the periphery of her life, watching, waiting.

But he was wrong. She’d never been with a man. He knew from the way she carried herself, the way she interacted with the men she’d dated. Never going on more than a few dates with one man, she was reserved and aloof. He’d realized then that she was waiting for the right man—waiting for him. The thought filled him with elation. She’d eluded him once, but now he had her. Almost.

Now that the alarm had quieted, he gazed at his surroundings, listening for any little sound. The house remained still, too still, and he knew it was empty.

Dear God, had something happened to her? Worry spread through him. She’d deviated from her routine and he didn’t like it, not one bit. He needed to look around, see if anything stood out. Careful to avoid the windows, he wound his way through the bottom floor of the house. Sticking close to the wall in the living room, he glanced at the lamp that had illuminated the room. Much as he’d guessed, it was on a timer.

He climbed the stairs on silent feet and tiptoed down the hallway to her bedroom. Moonlight spilled in through the windows, aided by the yellow glow of a street lamp, and he gazed around the room. Nothing appeared to be out of place. Her robe lay draped over a chair in the corner, toothbrush tucked into its holder on the bathroom counter. But no Hannah—and no purse.

The realization hit him like a ton of bricks. He hadn’t seen a handbag anywhere downstairs, and there was no sign of one up here, either. She’d gone somewhere with someone. Whoever it was had probably picked her up and taken her somewhere. She would be back soon, then.

Wistfully, he glanced at the queen-sized bed. Just one moment wouldn’t hurt. He stretched out on the bed, stroking the soft cotton of the comforter, imagining the feel of her next to him. His cheek nuzzled her pillow and he inhaled deeply. She would be soft and sweet and⁠—

He jerked upright and sniffed again, unable to believe he’d missed it until just now. Lifting the pillow, he buried his nose in the fabric. A man’s scent, musky and male, assaulted his senses.

She’d had a man here. In her bed—in his place.

Red crept into the edges of his vision as his control snapped. His fingers curled into the flimsy fabric and pulled. Stuffing exploded in a puff of white as the fabric ripped, and he flung it to the side. The second pillow met its demise in a similar fashion, and he tore the tainted sheets from the bed.

Rage coursed through his body as he whipped the knife from where it rested against his calf. The long blade gleamed as it slashed down into the mattress over and over until his heart raced and his lungs heaved with exertion.

Drawing his arm back, he stabbed the knife into the wall. Time to teach her a lesson. He withdrew the object from his pocket, then draped it over the hilt of the knife. Pale moonlight fell across it, and the gold glinted in the thin shaft of light.

He’d worked too hard for this. He couldn’t—wouldn’t—give up now. Hannah would be his. He would make sure of it.

CHAPTER

TWENTY-SEVEN

Silky hair spilled over his chest and shoulder, tickling his skin, and Luke shifted the sleepy woman in his arms. Hannah let out a soft grumble, and he smiled into her hair.

“Time to wake up, sweetheart.”

He trailed a finger over each of hers, across the back of her hand and up her arm to her shoulder. Hannah shivered at the contact as he brushed the tiny wisps of hair at the base of her neck, and she turned her head, burying her nose against his chest. He pulled her more tightly to him, relishing the feel of her as she snuggled close.

“Mmm.” She sighed contentedly, groping blindly for the sheet.

He chuckled and caught her hand in his. “C’mon, sleepyhead.”

Her face scrunched up in consternation as he extracted the sheet from her questing fingers. “What time is it?”

He quirked a smile. Hannah was not a morning person. “Almost ten.”

Her eyes flew open wide as she tore herself from his arms and bolted upright. “Ten in the morning?”

“That’s usually how it works,” he teased, reaching for her.

She evaded his hands and, realizing she was naked, grabbed up the sheets and held them to her chest. “I never sleep in this late.”

“You were exhausted, and it looked like you needed the rest.”

She’d fallen into a deep sleep as soon as she curled against his side, and he’d lain there for the last three hours, alternately dozing and watching her until she woke up, not wanting to abandon her.

He’d spent the time enjoying the feel of her next to him and thinking—about the past, about the future, the things he wanted to do, the places he wanted to see… the things he couldn’t live without. Hannah was slowly making her way into that last category, and he wasn’t quite sure how he felt about that.

He’d only known her for a couple of weeks, but there was something about her that called to him—more than protectiveness, stronger than just simple attraction. Some inexplicable force had pushed Hannah into his path, and he’d be a fool to ignore the signs. The more he was around her, the more he liked her, the more he wanted her to become a permanent part of his life.

He wanted to know all about her, wanted to be the person she turned to, not just for help, but for everything—comfort, passion, reassurance, and everything in between. He wanted to sit across the table from her each evening and talk about everything and nothing, and he wanted her to fall asleep in his arms every night.

The Hannah in his bed was a far cry from the Ice Queen he’d met that first day at the health center. He loved the way she’d come out of her shell, and he wanted to learn everything about her.

“Do you have stuff to do today?” he asked.

“Not particularly. I wanted to go see Audrey, but other than that…” She trailed off with a small shrug. “What did you have in mind?”

“For starters…” His eyes strayed over her body, and a grin split his face. “I want you to get your butt back over here.”

He ripped the sheet away from her, and she let out a soft cry of distress. “Hey!”

He rose up on all fours, and she held up a hand as he crawled across the bed toward her.

“Luke…” She let out a shriek of laughter as he rolled her under him, peppering her face with kisses. “Stop, please!”

He braced himself over her with a grin. “Give me one good reason.”

“I haven’t brushed my teeth yet.”

He rolled his eyes. “That’s hardly a good reason.”

“It is! Did you know that poor dental hygiene can lead to all kinds of things, including heart disease? It’s even been linked to erectile dysfunction.”

His brows drew together, and he relaxed his stance, leaning backward to rest on his heels. “Is that true?”

“I don’t know, but it sounded good!” Hannah rolled away with a spurt of laughter and raced to the bathroom, slamming the door behind her.

He couldn’t believe he’d fallen for that. With a grin, he heaved himself off the bed and padded across the hallway to the bathroom.

“I was hoping you might show me around a bit today if you have some free time,” he called.

The door cracked open, and she peeked out. “Really?”

“I thought you could show me some of your favorite spots. We’ll grab lunch and just… relax.”

Preferably in bed—after they’d made love again—but she’d figure that out soon enough.

She studied him for a moment. “I was going to stop by Audrey’s house today to check on her. Do you want to come with me?”

“Of course. I’d like to see how she’s doing anyway.”

The sweetest smile lit her face, and she stared at him as if he’d hung the moon. He just barely refrained from barging in and sweeping her off her feet, taking her back to bed.

“I’d love to.”

“Perfect.” He grasped her chin and kissed her once, hard. “We’ll stop by your house real quick so you can change, then we’ll head out.”

Just under an hour later, they stepped through the front door of Hannah’s house. She turned automatically to disarm the system, but silence hung heavily in the air.

“That’s strange,” she murmured.

“Is something wrong?” He automatically glanced around, but nothing jumped out at him.

“I must have forgotten to set the alarm. I remember being in a hurry because you had just shown up, and…” She shrugged. “I must’ve walked right out without arming it.”

“Do you want me to look around?”

“No, it’s okay.” She waved off his offer. “I’m sure it was just me. I’ve been a little sidetracked lately.”

“I can see how that’d happen.” He pulled her in for a quick kiss. “Go on up and change, sweetheart. I’ll be right here. Unless you’d like some help. I’d be more than happy to lend a hand. Or two.”

He hooked a finger in the waistband of her jeans, and she pushed him away with a laugh. “You stay right here.”

“I don’t even get to watch?”

She stretched up on her toes for another kiss. “Maybe if you’re nice, you’ll get to see me tonight.”

She threw a saucy smirk over her shoulder, hips swaying with each step as she disappeared from view. He pulled his phone from his back pocket and sank onto the couch with a grin. That woman was going to be the death of him.

He’d stopped by the Vantage office yesterday and told Knox about Hannah’s assault back in Ohio. He suspected her captor had been trailing her for years, but the question was—why target her now? She’d changed her name, done everything right to cover her tracks. Since she’d been a minor at the time, her record was sealed.

Or, at least, it should have been. Had someone managed to find the original file, or had the killer just now found her by sheer luck? Knox was doing some digging into the case and would let him know what he’d found. So far, he hadn’t heard anything.

“Luke?” Hannah’s voice floated down the stairs, and he called back to her, eyes never leaving the phone.

“Yeah, babe?”

“Luke.”

Her voice was soft, deceptively calm, yet he could hear the tension hovering just below the surface. He was already rising from the couch, stowing his phone away when he caught sight of Hannah. She’d paused halfway down the steps, face white as a sheet.

“What’s wrong?”

She lifted a shaky hand to point over her shoulder. “Someone was in my room.”

“Are you sure?”

She nodded silently, and he slipped his hand into hers. After all she’d been through, there was no harm in making her feel overly secure.

“Is something missing?” He watched her face as she spoke.

“I can’t tell.”

He lifted a brow at the strange statement. She’d only been up here for a minute or two; how could she have possibly…?

He turned his gaze toward the bedroom, swearing as he jerked to a stop.

The room had been massacred. Whoever was responsible had spent an inordinate amount of time taking their rage out on her bed. The pillows were shredded, and her mattress had been hacked literally to pieces, most of which littered the floor like a fine layer of snow, covering everything underneath.

Rage rippled through him, and he clenched his fist to keep from putting it through the nearest wall.

Admittedly, he hadn’t really taken her claim seriously, thinking she’d just been stressed out and reading too much into things. Turning to the woman in question, he noted her remarkable calm. She was scared, he could see it in her eyes, but she assessed the situation with a steel spine.

Unable to control his rioting emotions, he hauled her against him. “Thank God you weren’t here.”

She allowed him to wrap his arms around her, but her eyes never wavered from a spot on the wall across the room.

“What’s wrong?”

She lifted a shaky finger and pointed. “That necklace.”

It hung from the blade of a knife that’d been driven into the drywall just to the right of the bed. “Is it special to you?”

“Not to me.” She licked her lips. “Selah. She was wearing it the night she was murdered.”

CHAPTER

TWENTY-EIGHT

Hannah stood off to the side, watching the proceedings, numb with shock. She couldn’t take her eyes off the necklace. Her necklace. The one hanging from the wall wasn’t hers; she knew that much. The matching locket was in her jewelry armoire, the clasp broken from so many years of wear. This one was pristine, and it looked exactly the way it had when they’d received them for Christmas, only a few months before Selah was murdered.

She was acutely aware of Luke shooting furtive glances her way every few seconds. It was both reassuring and unsettling. He’d immediately taken charge and called the cops in. Now he and Detective Sanchez stood off to the side, speaking quietly while the others combed the room.

The locket hung from the wall, the chain dangling from the blade of a deadly knife. Even from there, it looked wicked with a heavy-duty black handle. A chill snaked down her spine. Was that the same knife he’d used on Selah? The killer had left it for her, out in the open where she’d be sure to see it. Was he bragging about his accomplishments or indicating that she would be next?

The bastard had been in her house. How long had he been watching her, just waiting for the right moment? A combination of anger and fear sent her limbs trembling.

Within seconds, Luke was at her side. “You good?”

“Fine.”

He planted himself in front of her, obscuring her view of the room. “Sweetheart, you should sit down for a minute. Detective Sanchez wants to ask you a few questions anyway.”

Briefly closing her eyes, she swayed on her feet, and Luke yanked her against him. “We’re going downstairs. Now.”

“No.”

“Yes.” His eyes were hard as he stared down at her. “You need a break. Can you walk or do I need to carry you?”

“Luke…”

“Hannah.” His tone brooked no argument, and she huffed out a sigh of resignation.

“Fine. I’ll go make some coffee, and we can talk in the living room.”

She trudged downstairs, and the sound of the men’s footsteps followed several minutes later. Unintelligible words floated toward the kitchen as she measured out the coffee grounds and set the pot to brew. Her mind remained curiously blank as she loaded three mugs, milk, and sugar onto a serving tray.

She carried the tray out to the living room and set it on the coffee table. Studiously avoiding both men, she returned to the kitchen. She leaned against the counter as the percolator spit out the last of the coffee, then carried the carafe to the living room and set it on the table. Grabbing up a pillow, she hugged it to her chest as she curled into the corner of the couch.

Detective Sanchez shot Luke a quick look before glancing her way. “I’m sorry to see you again under these circumstances, Dr. Whitmore.”

She nodded politely, digging her fingers into the pillow. Luke poured coffee into a mug, then peeled the pillow away and pressed the mug into her stiff hands. Despite the temperature outside, she felt frozen, and she was grateful for the heat seeping through the porcelain.

“Thank you for coming.” She forced the words past the lump in her throat.

“So, you believe that the necklace belonged to Selah Wilson?”

She nodded.

His brow furrowed. “And you own one that’s identical?”

“Selah and I received those matching necklaces for Christmas. We wore them all the time. When the police found her…” She broke off and glanced away. “They assumed it was lost during the struggle, but they weren’t able to find it. Now… I guess he’s had it this whole time.”

“We’ll certainly analyze it. You’re positive it’s not yours?”

She shook her head. “Mine is broken. It’s been in my jewelry box for the last year or so, and I keep forgetting to get it fixed.”

“Would you mind if we took a look to compare them?”

She nodded reluctantly. “Of course.”

“Thank you.”

“Would you like me to get it?”

Luke’s voice startled her, and she turned to him before glancing back at the detective, who nodded. “I’d like to see it.”

Luke looked at her for permission, and she hesitated, biting her lip. She didn’t really want to go back in there. “The tray lifts out. It’s in a black box at the bottom.”

“I’ll be right back.” Luke brushed her leg as he stood, and she wondered if it was intentional—just a small connection to let her know that he was there for her. She stared into the cup of creamy hazelnut-flavored coffee and felt a tiny smile curve her mouth. He’d fixed it exactly the way she liked it.

“Since we’re alone, would you mind answering some questions?”

She met Sanchez’s gaze. “Sure.”

“You said you were gone last night. Were you with someone?”

“I was with Luke. We went to dinner, then…” She trailed off, cheeks burning with embarrassment. Fortunately, she didn’t have to explain because the detective nodded.

“Good. Under the circumstances, I would advise you to watch your surroundings carefully and be aware of your interactions with people. This person clearly knows a lot about you.”

“He obviously has some sort of obsession with me; I just can’t quite figure out what it is.”

Sanchez tipped his head to one side and shrugged. “Hard to tell. You changed your name, moved away. Maybe he’s held on to the fantasy all these years.”

Her stomach flipped, gruesome visions dancing in front of her eyes. “He’s going to kill me. Just like Selah, and just like Monique.”

“We’re going to do everything in our power to keep that from happening.” The detective’s voice was grim, and she threw a look his way.

“No offense, detective, but you don’t have the manpower to watch over me every minute of the day.”

“No.” Sanchez glanced toward the stairs as the sound of footsteps drew nearer. “But I would advise taking extra precautions. Stay with someone you trust for the time being.”

Someone she trusted… Luke immediately came to mind, and her attention was drawn to the man in question as he moved into the room, a dark expression on his face. He handed the small black box to the detective before settling beside her. A proprietary hand landed on her knee, and she almost smiled despite the severity of the situation.

The box snapped open with a soft click, and the detective inspected the locket. He tapped the tablet on his lap, enlarging an image on the screen. He nodded, swiping through photos, murmuring to himself, and she shot Luke a look. Dropping his gaze to her now cool coffee, he extracted the cup from her frozen fingers and set it on the table. He leaned back against the cushions and draped an arm around her shoulders, easing her into his embrace.

A few moments later, Detective Sanchez gazed over the table. “Looks identical, so I believe you’re correct, Dr. Whitmore.”

She’d suspected as much, but the words struck a blow to her heart. The man had killed her best friend, and now he’d been watching her. Toying with her. Leaving trophies in her house. She wouldn’t let him get away with it.

“He’ll come after me again; we all know it.” At the sound of her voice, both men’s heads swiveled toward her.

Detective Sanchez leveled a look at her. “It’s likely, yes.”

“We could draw him out, make him come to me⁠—”

“No.” Luke’s hard voice immediately cut her off.

Sanchez’s gaze flicked to Luke before returning to her. “I’d like to exhaust every other option before we do anything extreme.”

“Whoever this guy is, he’s starting to unravel. He’s making mistakes.” Luke laced his fingers with hers and squeezed gently. “I won’t let you put yourself in danger. Let the police catch him. Your job is to stay safe and help other people.”

She nodded once, not quite a promise. She would help others—by finding a way to put this guy behind bars.

CHAPTER

TWENTY-NINE

“I need a favor.”

Knox’s eyes narrowed suspiciously. “Why do I feel like this is not going to be a normal request?” He caught the black box Luke tossed his way and flipped it open. “I need you to find someone to put a tracker in there.”

“For Dr. Whitmore?”

“Yes.”

Knox shook his head. “Davenport will never agree to cover this. The expense to keep tabs on her 24/7 will be astronomical.”

“He won’t have to. It’s coming out of my pocket.”

He snapped the box closed and leaned his elbows on his desk. “Tell me what you know.”

Luke settled into the chair across from him and relayed the story. “So, I fixed it up to surprise her. That should be incentive enough for her to keep it on at all times so, on the off chance that I’m not with her, we can keep tabs on her.”

“If you’re already in her bed then there’s no reason to risk this expense. You know it’s not going to be cheap,” Knox warned.

Luke shook his head. “I don’t care. I’ll do whatever it takes to keep her safe. Hannah’s friend was attacked in her own office. Unless Davenport extends the contract, which I seriously doubt, I won’t be able to watch over her all the time, and I need to make sure she’s okay.”

Knox studied him for a moment. “Two of the new guys just got in a couple days ago. Let me go introduce you, and we’ll have them get you squared away.”

“Thanks, man, I appreciate it. For real.”

Knox lifted a brow. “Ugh. You find a woman and get all soft. Get out of here with that.”

Luke let out a laugh. “Just wait. Some chick’s gonna come along and blindside you one of these days.”

Knox shuddered in mock horror, though shadows entered his eyes. His tone was hard when he spoke. “That won’t happen.”

Luke sobered, immediately regretting his words. Knox had been through the emotional wringer when he was younger and had his heart ripped out by his childhood sweetheart. Ever since Luke had known him, Knox had stayed away from women as much as possible.

He wasn’t a saint by any means, but Luke had a feeling he was still deeply in love with his ex. Knox kept every emotion and thought under lock and key, sharing only necessary details. Luke wondered if anyone would ever learn the real story.

He clapped a hand on Knox’s shoulder. “Introduce me to the newbies. I fully expect to see them in those heinous shirts you bought.”

A feral grin lit Knox’s face. “I’m not sure who complained more, you or them.”

Luke followed him out of the office and into the bullpen. “That’s because they’re terrible.”

Knox chuckled and shrugged good-naturedly. “Just testing your loyalty.”

Luke rolled his eyes as Knox punched his code into the keypad and the door unlocked, emitting a low beep as it granted access to its inner sanctum. A dozen or so cubicles were set up in the middle of the room, divided by low gray walls to give a semblance of privacy. Two men occupied the front two cubes, and they looked up as they entered.

Knox lifted a hand. “Guys, I want to introduce you to Lucas Stone.”

“Call me Luke, please.” Luke stepped forward as both men rose to their feet and extended their hands almost simultaneously. He shook and allowed Knox to make introductions.

“This is Roman Incardona, Ink for short.” Not quite as tall as Luke, Roman was stocky with a muscular build, tattooed sleeves running down both arms. Luke wasn’t sure if Ink was short for Incardona or for the colorful images covering a good portion of the man’s body, but the nickname was appropriate regardless. He nodded a greeting.

“And this,” Knox continued, gesturing to the second man, “is Aiden Taylor. Stole him from the bureau. He’s the man you need.”

Aiden’s gaze flicked toward Luke. “What can I do for you, sir?”

“Just Luke.” He nodded in acknowledgment and Luke handed over the box. “I need you to put a tracking device into my girlfriend’s necklace.”

Saying the words aloud sounded creepy as hell, but Aiden tipped his chin like the request wasn’t at all out of the ordinary. He pulled the locket out and examined the interior compartment of the golden oval. “Are you putting pictures in here?”

“Yeah. I’m working on that right now, so whatever you’re using will be concealed.”

Luke glanced at his watch. His lunch break was almost over, but fortunately he was just a few blocks from the health center. The jeweler had called that morning to let him know the necklace was ready, and he’d rushed over to pick it up. He wanted to give it to her as soon as possible.

He’d coerced Detective Sanchez into releasing it, briefly explaining his plan after Hannah’s house had been broken into. He’d been surprisingly cooperative once Luke assured him that he had no intention of interfering with the investigation. He merely wanted what was best for Hannah, and he’d help in any way he could.

Hannah was under the impression that Sanchez had kept it for evidence, so she would be none the wiser until Luke surprised her with it. The jeweler had soldered the bail on the locket, and it now hung from the new gold chain Luke had purchased.

His plan was to put pictures of both Selah and Hannah inside the locket. Now he just had to find them. Social media was just getting off the ground back in those days, so the quality of the photos online was pretty poor. The local newspaper had printed a picture of the beautiful blonde after her death, but that too was grainy and unclear.

Luke couldn’t reach out directly to either Hannah or Selah’s parents without jeopardizing the case, so he was left to his own devices. He’d come across their high school yearbook on the school’s website and had put in a request to the school’s principal, telling the woman that his security firm was looking into the cold case, but needed a copy of the photo, preferably digital, if they had one.

He’d explained that he didn’t want to contact the family and get their hopes up and left his contact information. He’d yet to hear anything back, but it’d only been a couple of days.

“Give me a day or two to get what I need.” Aiden flicked a look Luke’s way. “You know these aren’t fool-proof, right? Even active, it will only alert us to the general vicinity.”

“Anything is better than nothing. Will you keep it active all the time?”

“That’s up to you.” He shrugged. “I can run perpetual radar on it, or I can activate it if anything goes down. That’ll be a lot cheaper.”

Luke hated the thought of not being able to find her. “Can you hack the system and trace her phone, if necessary?”

The other man raised a brow. “Probably. That’s a little more complex, though, and gives about the same results. Tracker will generally place you within a few hundred yards or so.”

Luke scowled. “That’s hardly accurate.”

“No, it’s not.” He shook his head. “But unless you’re working with the Feds and have access to their system, this is what we have to work with.”

“Well, just put it in the necklace as a safeguard and we’ll activate it if we need to.” Luke turned back to Knox. “I’ve gotta get back over there. Raúl’s holding down the fort, but Hannah should be finishing up soon and I want to make sure I’m there.”

Knox tipped his head toward the door. “Come on.”

Luke gestured at the still-empty receptionist’s desk. “When does Vivi start?”

“Two weeks. I’m flying out for her graduation this weekend, then we’ll drive back. I’m helping her move all her stuff down, so I’ll be out for a few days. I’ll need you to be my backup while I’m gone.”

“No problem.”

Knox shoved his hands in his pockets. “You’re sure you know what you’re doing?”

Luke stiffened. “I’m going to do everything in my power to make sure she's safe, regardless of the cost.”

Knox waved him off. “No, I mean… I understand. Just be careful.”

Again, Luke wondered about Knox’s history and the woman who obviously still had the man tied up in knots. Choosing not to press, he just nodded. “I will.”

Hannah was Luke’s now, and he would do anything for her.

CHAPTER

THIRTY

“Hello, Hannah. Do you have a few minutes?”

As if it mattered now. She glanced to where Fiona stood in the doorway, eyes narrowed at Andrew in blatant disapproval. Hannah offered a soft smile, letting Fiona know it was okay.

“I can spare a moment or two.”

Hannah skimmed over Steve Iverson’s social media page one last time. She had spent a little time each day trying to dig into the man’s life, seeing who he was friends with and what he liked. Though she had learned a little about him while treating him, she was fascinated by some of his interests. She had begun to follow some of his friends as well, trying to find any kind of connection to the recent murders or to herself. Unfortunately, she hadn’t been at all successful.

If she didn’t find anything relevant here soon, she was going to have to resort to desperate measures and invite the man back to counseling. She didn’t particularly want to see him again, especially if he was responsible for the recent upheaval, but she’d do anything necessary to put the killer behind bars.

She closed the window on the browser with a dismayed sigh and swiveled her chair toward Andrew. “How have you been?”

He lifted a brow. “I think the better question is, how have you been?”

“Fine, I suppose.” Hannah had told Andrew about the break-in a couple of days ago, and he had been calling or stopping by her office each day. “I’ve had new locks installed on all of the doors and made a few enhancements to my security system.”

In all honesty, even though the new mattress had been delivered just yesterday, she wasn’t looking forward to sleeping in her own bed again. She had spent the past three nights at Luke’s house, unable to fathom the idea of going home, knowing that the killer had been in there.

She’d have to go back to her place soon. Just… not yet. Luke hadn’t pushed her, either. He had taken the necessary precautions to ensure her safety, telling her he’d be right beside her when she did decide to go home.

Hannah had kind of lied to Luke about never having a man over, though it was more a lie of omission. Although she had never had a boyfriend, Andrew had stopped by frequently before Luke and she had started dating.

Thank God he hadn’t shown up unexpectedly like he used to. It was bad enough that she had to worry about Luke seeing Andrew show up here. She knew Luke was jealous of Andrew, even though he had no reason to be. Although she had to admit, she’d feel the exact same way if Luke had female friends.

Licking her lips, she took a deep breath and decided to come clean. “I’ve decided to take your advice. About dating,” she clarified.

An expression of pure elation passed over his face before he could school his features, and guilt slammed into her. He really was such a nice guy, and she hated to have to hurt him. He spoke up before she had the chance to elaborate. “Is that so?”

“Yes.” She nodded slowly. “In fact, I’ve been talking with someone. Even been out on a couple dates.”

His face fell. “Well, that’s wonderful. How did you meet him?”

Hannah fought the urge to fidget. “He actually works here, in the health center.”

“Another doctor, Hannah, really?” His face screwed up. “You know how badly those relationships turn out. Do you really want to date someone in the same profession?”

Ironic, coming from him.

“No, it’s not…” She took a deep breath. “After that poor woman was murdered a few weeks ago, you suggested we try to get some extra security around here. Remember?”

“Of course.” Disbelief colored his features as realization dawned. “You’re dating that… that cop downstairs?”

“Not a cop,” she corrected. “Personal security agent.”

A muscle in his jaw ticked. “Isn’t that a bit of a conflict of interest?”

“Mr. Stone was brought in as a precaution for the entire health center—not for me specifically. Luke has been wonderful enough to help me after hours.”

“I’m sure he has,” Andrew muttered under his breath, and she shot him a glare.

“My house was broken into,” she snapped. “It’s nice to have someone there who actually cares about me and is willing to go out of his way to keep me safe.”

It was a cheap dig, and she almost—almost—felt guilty when Andrew’s lips turned down in a frown.

“You seem to rely quite heavily on Mr. Stone.”

She stiffened. “Isn’t that the point of a relationship? To give and take, to be able to trust your partner and accept their help?”

“Of course,” he soothed. “I just meant that you’ve only known him for a very short time. I would hate to see you get hurt.”

“I really like him.” She hadn’t admitted it aloud before, and she dropped her gaze to her lap.

Andrew was quiet for a moment. “Are you happy?”

She nodded. “Yeah. He’s a good guy. He makes me feel safe.”

“After everything you’ve been through, you deserve to feel safe and cared for. Does he love you?”

“We’ve only known each other for a couple weeks. Who can tell?”

He lifted a shoulder. “Some people know right away.”

Hannah shifted under the scrutiny. Was that true? All of her training told her no, it wasn’t possible. It took time to develop those kinds of feelings. “I don’t know. We’ll date for a while and see what happens.”

“When does his job end here?”

“He has about a week and a half left on the contract, I think. I haven’t heard anything about them extending it.”

“I’ll bet he’ll be busy soon,” he replied. “I heard one of his colleagues just took a security assignment for Rina Sterling.”

Her gaze snapped to him. “The singer?”

A wry grin quirked his mouth. “America’s sweetheart.”

Oh, God. A sudden surge of jealousy twisted her stomach into a knot. Rina Sterling was incredibly talented—and incredibly gorgeous. The thought of Luke surrounded by women like her—blonde, beautiful, successful…

“I’m really sorry, Andrew,” she managed to choke out. “My next patient will be here in just a few minutes and I have to get ready.”

“Of course, my apologies.” He stood and brushed a hand over his slacks. “Call me if you need anything.”

After Andrew left, Hannah sat in her chair, twirling a pen and staring out the window as thoughts swirled through her mind. What would Luke do once he was done here? Was there already an expiration date on their relationship?

CHAPTER

THIRTY-ONE

“You okay?”

Luke’s voice cut through the silence as he pushed his food around his plate. She met his gaze and shot him a wan smile. “I’m fine. Just thinking that I should go home soon.”

A wary light entered his eyes. “Well, you should be safe there now. I’ll bet you’re getting tired of living out of a suitcase.”

His gentle teasing caused her heart to constrict. “A little bit. It’s just… I can’t let someone run me out of my own house. I can’t let him win.”

“I understand.” He scooped up another bite of food. “Well, we can head over to your place after dinner if you want.”

We. She sucked in a sharp breath at the word. “Luke? Can I ask you a question?”

“Sure. What’s on your mind?”

“I was just wondering… What will you do after your job here is up?”

“You mean working at the health center?” He shrugged. “I’m not sure. I put in a request for an extension after your house was broken into, but it hasn’t been approved yet. The landlord may deny it and turn the responsibility over to the PD since you’ve been targeted at home. But to answer your question, I honestly don’t know. Why do you ask?”

“No reason.” She pushed the rice around her plate before sighing and setting her fork down. “Will we still see each other?”

Surprise flashed in his eyes. “Of course. Is that what you’re worried about?”

She nodded and swallowed down the lump that had formed in her throat. “What if your next job takes you far away?”

He tipped his head to one side, hazel eyes studying her intently. “We’ll just have to take it one day at a time.”

“But what if you’re gone for months?” She pressed. She cringed at the insecurity and neediness in her voice but couldn’t help it.

“Sweetheart, everything will be fine. I promise.”

He sounded so sure of himself, yet her doubts lingered. “But how can you know?”

“I just know.” His voice was low and patient as he took her hand in his, gently stroking her palm with his thumb. “We’ll still talk and spend time together, just like we do now. Maybe I won’t get to see you every day, but… we’ll work it out.”

“I just… What if you find someone else? What if you get bored?” He opened his mouth to speak, but she cut him off. “Andrew told me today that Rina Sterling hired your company⁠—”

His eyes narrowed and he pulled his hand away. “Andrew? Is that what brought this on?”

“Well, he and I were talking today and⁠—”

“Of course you were.” He abruptly pushed back from the table and grabbed up his plate. She winced as he set it in the sink with a little more force than necessary. “And what did Andrew have to say?”

She hesitated, a little thrown by his reaction. “Just that your company is taking on more high-profile contracts—like the one with Rina.”

“Mhmm…” He crossed his arms over his chest and leaned back against the counter. “He’s been around a lot lately the past few days.”

To anyone else, it would have sounded like he was merely stating an observation. But she heard the faint thread of jealousy just beneath the surface. “He just wanted to… check on me.”

“Right.”

“He’s just a friend.” It sounded feeble to her own ears, and she fought the urge to look away as Luke stared at her.

“A friend who checks on you every day out of the goodness of his heart?” Her cheeks burned at the implication, but he wasn’t done. “How would you feel in my position? What if a woman came to visit me every single day, right in front of you?”

His words were like an arrow to her heart. It hurt just thinking about it, and tears burned the backs of her eyes. “I… I didn’t think.”

“Does he know we’re dating? That I was your first? I thought this thing between us was more than just sex⁠—”

“It is!” The chair screeched as she shoved it back and jumped to her feet. “I swear, he’s just a friend—that’s all. I promise.”

Luke sighed. “Come here, sweetheart.”

She threw herself at him, burying her head against his chest to conceal the tears creeping from the corners of her eyes. He kissed her temple before tipping her head up to meet his gaze. “You don’t have anything to worry about. I want you—no one else.”

“I just…” She blinked away the moisture clinging to her lashes. She didn’t know how to voice her fears without sounding irrationally needy or insecure. She swallowed the emotion clogging her throat. “I’m sorry.”

“I’m not going anywhere. But inviting a third person into a relationship is trouble,” he admonished softly as he stroked one hand over her hair. “It’s no wonder he still thinks he has a chance if you continue to cry on his shoulder.”

“I know, but he’s still my friend. He helped me work through a lot of my old fears and…” She trailed off with a small sigh. “Audrey told me the same thing—that I needed to be upfront with him—but I didn’t want to hurt his feelings.”

“I know he’s your friend, sweetheart, and I respect that. There just have to be boundaries.” He tightened his hold on her. “You see the good in everyone. It’s one thing I love most about you, but it also worries out of me.”

Her heart gave a funny little lurch. He loved that about her? She tamped down her pleasure as he continued.

“You’re too trusting.” He pulled back, hazel eyes searching hers. “I’d do anything for you—you know that, right?” She nodded. “I know this is new for you, but I want you to be able to come to me when you’re worried about something. You help so many people by talking them through their fears. Do the same with us.”

A wry smile twisted her mouth. “Always easier to fix someone else’s problems, right?”

“It is,” Luke agreed. “But you’re not in this alone.”

“Do you…” She licked her lips. “Do you see us, you know… dating for a while?”

“Yes.” He framed her face and gave her a single hard kiss. “A long while.”

Her chest warmed at his words. “I want to make this work.”

“Me, too.” He studied her for a moment. “I appreciate everything Andrew has done for you, but he needs to learn to respect our relationship.”

He left the rest unsaid, but his tone was heavy with disapproval, and she shivered at the possessiveness. He wouldn’t stand for having another man around. What would happen if Andrew tried to interject again? Would Luke leave? Andrew had been her friend for years, but what if he cared more about his own happiness than hers? What if he really was trying to coerce her into leaving Luke?

She nodded. “I’ll talk to him.”

His features softened. “Okay. Do you still want to go home tonight?”

Without a word, she laced her fingers through his then led him down the hall to his bedroom. Stopping next to the bed, she slid her hands up his chest. “I want to be with you tonight.” She pulled him down for a kiss. “Every night, until you get tired of me.”

He let out a low growl and slipped his hands around her hips, inching her shirt up and revealing the satiny flesh of her stomach. “That’ll be a long time.”

CHAPTER

THIRTY-TWO

Hannah rang the bell and fiddled nervously with the strap of her purse. From inside the house, she could hear the beginning of Beethoven’s Symphony No. 5 and she rolled her eyes. No plain old chime here—of course Andrew’s doorbell would play strains of classical music.

The front door swung open to reveal the man behind the pretentious façade. Even on a Saturday, he was dressed in business slacks and a polo, and expensive leather loafers adorned his feet. For just a moment, she cataloged the differences between him and Luke.

Andrew was worried constantly about his image. He’d come from nothing, and he worked every day to make more money, be more successful, putting more time and distance between the boy he’d been and the man he’d become.

Luke was comfortable in his own skin. He didn’t care what people thought, and he forged his own way through life. Andrew bowed to everyone, adapting to fit whatever image someone wanted him to project. She doubted he really even knew who his real self was anymore. It was rather ironic, given his line of work.

“Hannah, what a lovely surprise.” Andrew stepped backward with a smile and held the door open in welcome.

Her heart hammered against her ribcage as she crossed the threshold. “Thanks. How is everything?”

“Busy as ever.” He closed the door, and she fell into step as he strode toward the formal living area. Settling into a plush leather chair, he motioned for her to do the same. “I was actually just reviewing some files from this week. How are you holding up?”

She fidgeted in her seat. “Oh, I’m fine. Not really ready to face going back to my house yet, you know.”

He threw a sympathetic look her way. “I understand. It’s difficult to feel secure again when something like that happens. But you have an amazing support group, Hannah, people who care about you. You know I’d do anything for you.”

She did, indeed, and that was precisely the reason for her visit today. Luke was right—Andrew overstepped his bounds on a regular basis, always trying to tell her what was best. As a doctor, she knew that Andrew was qualified to guide her. But he didn’t know every aspect of her life.

She wasn’t going to risk a good thing with Luke because Andrew wanted her all to himself. She knew things between them would never progress. She was going to have to let him down easy… Just as soon as she worked up the courage.

“Has Mr. Iverson made an appointment with you yet?”

“Unfortunately, no, I haven’t heard from him.” Andrew shook his head and she sighed.

“I really wish he would. I truly think he exhibits some signs of sociopathic behavior. The things he said about Rachel…” She shuddered. “I don’t trust him.”

Andrew nodded gravely. “Have you told the police of your suspicions?”

“Yeah, and I know they’re looking into it.” She rubbed her temples. “I’m just ready for this to be over. I want justice for Monique and Audrey. And Selah, if it really is the same person. I want to be able to go to and from work without having to look over my shoulder. I want to sleep in my own bed without worrying about every creak and groan in the house, thinking he’s come back to finish me off.”

Tears slipped down her cheeks before she could stop them. She felt Andrew’s arm come around her shoulders as he moved beside her, and she leaned in for a moment, soaking up the comfort he offered. Andrew was a good friend, but it just wasn’t the same feeling as when she was with Luke.

She pulled out of his embrace and glanced up with a tremulous smile. “Thank you. I’m okay now, it’s just been a little chaotic.”

“I understand completely.” He returned to his chair and crossed an ankle over his knee. “These last couple of weeks would push anyone to the edge.”

She smiled and stared at the carpet, debating when to drop the bomb. Thankfully, he continued. “Hopefully the police have a good lead and they’ll get it figured out quickly. Are they investigating Mr. Iverson, I hope?”

“I would assume so since he’s the only one who makes sense, but I’m not sure.”

Andrew nodded. “It’s definitely someone who wants your attention. He called you out specifically at the murder scene. But why?”

That was the million-dollar question, wasn’t it? “This all seems to be a cry for attention, but I’m not sure why. If it is Steve, maybe it’s an obsession. He’s asked me out several times, but I’ve always turned him down because he was a patient.”

Andrew’s eyes darkened for a moment. “Would you have gone out with him otherwise?”

She shook her head. “No, I even told him that the day I ran into him at the mall. I have no feelings for him. He seemed disappointed, but I don’t know if he’s the one responsible. I would like to say yes, but… I just don’t know. He was my patient for months and I never really got that impression from him.”

“You know as well as I do that people can harbor deeply rooted feelings of possession or resentment. Maybe he bided his time until he thought he could win you over.”

“Perhaps. But then why hurt Audrey?”

Andrew puzzled over that for a moment. “Maybe she was in the way somehow?”

“We were supposed to go out that night,” she admitted.

“That’s as good a reason as any. Separate the two of you, eliminate Audrey so he had you all to himself.”

“I just… Something doesn’t fit.” She bit her lip. “It just doesn’t feel right.”

Andrew offered a small smile. “Well, let the police do their jobs and investigate. I’m sure they’ll turn something up. Maybe all of the evidence will point to Steve Iverson.”

“Maybe.” But like she’d told Andrew, she seriously doubted it. There was something she was missing—something big. She could feel it.

“I know you’ve said no in the past, but I’m really hoping you’ll reconsider this time.” Her heart dropped as Andrew glanced away, an uneasy expression on his face. “You’re more than welcome to stay here for as long as you need until they catch this guy. You’ll be safe with me.”

“Listen, Andrew, I really appreciate everything you’ve done. You’ve been a great friend, but…” She took a deep breath. “I think we need to keep our relationship professional from now on.”

Confusion creased his features. “Have I done something to upset you?”

Her heart constricted at his dejected tone. In a lot of ways, Andrew was like a puppy, sweet and eager for approval. Despite his loyalty, he was beginning to interfere in her personal life and she cared too much for Luke to lose him now.

“You’ve given me some really great advice over the years, and I probably never would’ve confronted my fears without you. It was your idea for me to get out and date again, and I’m incredibly thankful to have a good friend like you. But I’m seeing Luke now and I need to focus on my relationship with him.”

“And he views me as a threat?”

She nodded. “He does. He’s worried about another man—you, specifically—trying to sway my opinion.”

Andrew threw a pitying glance her way. “Oh, Hannah, I’m so sorry.”

“Maybe you’ll meet a woman and we can double date.” She offered him a smile.

“I’d enjoy that. I just hope you know what you’re getting into.”

“I know you worry about me, but Luke is really amazing. He even gave me this.” Andrew’s eyes widened as she pulled the locket out from where it lay concealed beneath her shirt. “Remember my friend who was killed back in high school? Selah? We had matching necklaces. Mine was broken, but he had it fixed up for me and put our pictures inside.”

Luke had surprised her with the gift yesterday and the unexpected gesture had brought tears to her eyes. She’d been reluctant to hand it over to Detective Sanchez last weekend, afraid to part with the last remaining tie to Selah, even for a short period of time.

After it had been released from evidence, Luke had apparently taken it to a jeweler to be fixed. She had no idea how he’d come across their pictures, but it was as if they’d been taken yesterday. Selah and she smiled at each other from opposite sides of the locket, frozen in time. Last night she’d thanked him for the wonderful gift—twice.

She smiled at the thought as she tucked the necklace safely away next to her heart. She met Andrew’s unhappy expression, steeling herself for his words.

“Well, that’s… interesting,” he remarked.

“It was a lovely gesture,” she said defensively. “He knew how much it meant to me.”

“Exactly. And now he’s taken something important from your past and made it all about him.”

“That’s not⁠—”

“I’ve seen a lot of women in your shoes, Hannah. They change who they are for a man—a man who controls them and manipulates them to their advantage. This is how it starts, Hannah, you know that. First, you’re alienated from your friends and family. He’ll feed you empty promises, anything to get you to stay.”

“Luke’s not like that.” She shook her head. “He’s sweet and caring and...”

He leaned forward and took her hands in his own. “It’s a hero complex, Hannah. With everything that’s happened recently, you’ve developed an attachment to the man. I understand⁠—”

“That’s not true.”

His eyes flashed as she yanked her hands away. “How well do you really know him? What if he’s preying on you because you’re too inexperienced to know better?”

“You’re only saying that because you’re jealous,” she shot back. “We’re friends, Andrew. At least, I thought we were. If you cared about me at all, you’d support me in this.”

Andrew sat back in the chair and steepled his fingers. Finally, he gave a little shake of his head. “I’m sorry. I can’t.”

“I need to go.” Tears blurred her vision as she popped up from her seat. He would clearly never see her side of things.

Seething with a combination of anger and sadness, she stormed from the house and climbed into her car. She’d never been in love before, but she felt something for Luke. Whether it was lust or something more, she couldn’t quite be sure. When she was with Luke, she felt as if every nerve ending was on fire.

She was terrified to admit that she might actually be falling for him. She’d protected her heart for so long, hiding from reminders of her past. But Luke was different. It was amazing how well he understood her. He knew of her history, yet he didn’t pity her. Instead, he’d taken the bad memories and replaced them with something good. He’d shown her how to trust again, how to rely on someone other than herself.

Since their relationship had become physical, it had added a new dimension, a new depth. But that in itself raised the question, was he there for more than just the sex? Now that he’d gotten what he wanted, would he leave? Or worse, would he do as Andrew said and use that to control her? She didn’t think he would stoop to using her emotions against her, but then again, she’d never felt this way about anyone before. It worried her. Maybe it was too much, too soon.

She shook her head to clear the thought away. No, Luke had said he cared about her, and he would never lie about that...

Right?

CHAPTER

THIRTY-THREE

Luke scrubbed a hand over his face. He had been staring at the blueprints for so long that his eyes were starting to cross. He was missing something, and it was bothering him.

Maybe some fresh air and a change of scenery would do him good. He tended to think better as he moved anyway. He grabbed two manila folders from the corner of his desk and left the office, flicking the lights off as he went, then made his way down the hall to the bullpen. He tapped in the five-digit code, and the door beeped, granting him entrance.

Three heads swiveled his way, then just as quickly resumed what they were doing. He approached Taylor’s desk and propped a hip on the corner. “I need a favor.”

“What’s up?”

“I need you to run a couple names for me. See what you can pull on both. I want full history.” He turned to Aiden and handed him the dossiers on both Steve Iverson and Dr. Andrew Chandler.

“Anything in particular I need to look for?”

“That one”—he motioned to Iverson’s file—“is a disgruntled ex-patient of Hannah’s. See if there’s any history of violence, and put some priority on it if you don’t mind. When Hannah’s friend was killed years ago, the guy introduced himself as Tommy. See if there’s any possibility that Iverson could’ve been in the vicinity at the time of the murder.

“He may have used an alias, or he may have changed his name since then. Whoever broke into Hannah’s house left behind a hunting knife. Maybe you can do some checking to see if he’s purchased anything recently. According to the police report, the blade appears to be the same one used in the Henderson murder a couple weeks ago, too. There’s a good chance he may be tied into all this somehow.

“And him…” He flicked Chandler’s folder. “He’s an arrogant jerk who’s in love with my girlfriend. I need a reason to knock him down a couple pegs.”

Aiden nodded his understanding. “Fair enough.”

Luke couldn’t quite dispel his unease, and there was a heavy feeling in the air, almost tangible in its intensity. Something bad was going to happen—he could feel it. He had been at Vantage most of the day chasing leads, but he was still no closer to finding an answer. Hannah had called earlier to let him know she was going to see a friend, then would meet him back at her house.

With his stint at the health center almost complete, he wanted her to feel comfortable at both his place and hers in case he needed to be away from her. She had insisted she’d be fine staying home alone today, so he had reluctantly kissed her goodbye and come in to catch up on some work. Something had been nagging at him all day, but he couldn’t quite put his finger on what exactly was bothering him.

Hannah and he had discussed some of her concerns over the last few days, which seemed to have soothed some of her fears. He hesitated to come right out and tell her exactly how he felt—that she could be the one. His mom had called a few nights ago, and when he told her he was planning to bring his girlfriend home for a visit, the excitement in her voice had been palpable. There was only one reason he would bring a woman home.

He wasn’t quite sure Hannah was ready for so many Stones at once, but he had no doubt she’d pass any test they threw at her. She was naturally sweet and personable, and he knew his family would fall in love with her the second they met her.

As for him, well… he was almost there. He wanted to put all of this craziness behind them, toss the killer behind bars so they could move on with their lives in a more normal capacity. He could see himself beside her fifteen years down the road, a couple kids in tow, sipping coffee side-by-side each morning. Oh, he knew they’d have some ups and downs, but he was looking forward to every moment with her, good and bad.

Just the thought of being with her sent anticipation zinging through his veins. He glanced at Aiden. “I’m taking off. Shoot me what you find, if you would.”

“No problem.” Aiden didn’t bother to look away from the computer screen as his fingers flew across the keyboard.

Luke waved to Roman and Knox, who were reviewing something on the computer. He’d seen Jaxon around once or twice, but with everything going on with Hannah, he hadn’t had much of a chance to really talk with him. From what he’d heard, the other man had his hands full with a woman of his own.

Knox had been busy pulling strings and making connections, and inquiries and odd jobs were beginning to trickle in. Mason would be directing firearms qualifications for the local PD at the gun range downtown at the end of the month, and Roman had picked up the position working detail on the local singer Knox had originally offered Luke. He hadn’t asked how things were going, but from the perpetually agitated expression Roman wore, it probably wasn’t good.

Luke pushed open the door and squinted in the waning sunlight before slipping his sunglasses into place. He headed for his truck, then changed direction and strode to the corner market to grab a few things for dinner.

As he drove toward Hannah’s place, he contemplated the layout of her subdivision. It was well-designed, as far as security went, with an eight-foot metal fence surrounding the entire property. While the black metal was more decorative than daunting, it at least provided a sense of security. It would deter most people from trying to climb it, especially since the subdivision itself was surrounded on two sides by a natural preservation.

He turned onto the main thoroughfare and stopped at the gate—another added boon. The gates there were reinforced, and cameras were posted on each side to survey traffic. Although the gatehouse was patrolled, it would be easy enough for someone to slip by, especially in the dark. But they would have to either scale the fence or bypass the gate—or tag along on foot behind a vehicle entering the premises.

He tapped in the code and watched as the gate swung inward. He pulled through and kept an eye on the rearview mirror, counting the seconds until it closed. Plenty of time to make it through if someone was close enough, but there wasn’t much to use for cover. A few decorative trees and shrubs dotted the entrance, but nothing of substance. Someone sneaking through on foot would be fairly obvious.

He dug his phone out and tapped the recently dialed number, then waited for the call to connect.

“Miami Police, Tenth Precinct.”

“Hey, Angie, it’s Luke Stone.” He had spoken with the officer a couple of times over the last few days and already recognized her voice.

“What can I do for ya?” her syrupy voice drawled.

“Is Sanchez free?”

Angie was silent for a beat before responding. “He’s interviewing someone right now. I can have him call when they’re finished.”

“Maybe you can help me.” He turned into Hannah’s driveway and cut the engine. “Are you able to tell me if the footage from the gatehouse at Hannah’s subdivision has been reviewed?”

“I don’t think so, but I can find out.”

Anger churned in his gut, and he tamped it down. They were doing the best they could with limited information and resources, and a B&E was probably pretty low on their priority list. “Let me know for sure, please. I’ve been thinking...”

He told Angie what he was looking for, and she hung up with a promise to call him later. He climbed from the truck and entered the house using the spare key Hannah had given him a few days ago when they had assessed the damage and fixed up her place. He took a quick look around to make sure everything was in place.

Even though he had upgraded her security system and changed the code, it was better to err on the side of caution. Finding nothing out of the ordinary, he made his way to the kitchen and set the grocery bags on the counter.

He unwrapped the salmon he had picked up and popped it in the oven to broil while he cut and steamed the broccoli. It wasn’t gourmet, but he hoped she’d at least appreciate the gesture. He was beginning to enjoy these nights with her more and more.

Maybe he could renovate his house and flip it, stay with Hannah until they found something better suited for a family. Her house was nice, but it was small, and he’d still prefer a little more privacy. Once they had kids, it’d be nice to have a big backyard for them to play in.

Yeah, he knew he was putting the cart before the horse, but he couldn’t help it. He was ready to put down roots and start a family. He hadn’t said anything to Hannah yet, skittish as she was, but he was already looking years down the road. He had spent the last decade having fun; now it was time to settle down. And he couldn’t imagine doing it with anyone but her.

CHAPTER

THIRTY-FOUR

The savory smell wafting on the air hit her the second she stepped inside. She closed the door and flipped the lock before slipping out of her shoes. On silent feet, she padded down the hallway toward the kitchen.

Luke stood at the stove, his back to her, and the sight sent a little jolt through her. What kind of man would take care of her the way he had, come into her house and make dinner like it was something they’d done for years instead of days if he was planning to leave her?

Luke turned and caught her gaze, a warm smile spreading over his face. “Hey, beautiful. Did you have a good time?”

Before she even realized she’d moved, she was across the kitchen and in his arms.

“Whoa, sweetheart. Is everything okay?”

She kissed his throat. “I need you.”

He pulled back and stared at her for a moment before nodding once. Reaching behind him, he flipped off the burner and turned off the oven, then scooped her into his arms. He paused only briefly to check the lock on the front door, then carried her upstairs. He lowered her to her feet beside the bed and settled his hands low on her hips. “You sure?”

A smile tipped up the corners of her mouth as she placed a hand in the middle of his chest and pushed him backward onto the bed. He allowed himself to fall but pulled her with him, drawing her up the length of his body. His mouth found hers and she gave in to the passion between them, letting it sweep her far away from reality.

Her stomach rumbled and she let out a rueful laugh. “Sorry I messed up your dinner plans.”

His arms tightened around her waist, and his chin brushed her temple as he shook his head. “I’ll take this over dinner any day.”

“I’ll bet you would.” She laughed and pushed to a sitting position. “But I’ve kind of worked up an appetite now.”

She slid from the bed and tugged on her robe, tying the sash tightly around her waist. Her gaze darted to Luke who lay reclined on the bed, hands tucked behind his head, a tiny smile on his face as he stared at her.

Her cheeks burned with embarrassment. “Stop looking at me like that.”

“Like what?” His expression was the epitome of innocence, and she rolled her eyes.

“That. You examine me like some specimen under a microscope.”

He lifted one shoulder. “I like looking at you.” He rolled off the bed and moved to stand in front of her. “C’mon, babe. Let’s get you fed.”

He tugged on his clothes and followed her downstairs to the kitchen. “Not sure how this is going to taste now,” he warned. “I hope it won’t be too bad reheated.”

She glanced toward the table and saw the jar candle flickering softly, surrounded by her good China. A single rose lay on her plate. “Looks like you had this all planned out. Sorry I ruined it.”

“Hey.” He closed the oven and pulled her into his arms. “No apologies. I just wanted to do something nice for you. You deserve it.”

She melted into him as he kissed her long and slow. After that day’s argument with Andrew, she needed the physical reassurance from Luke. There was no way he could be as bad as Andrew said.

Luke released her with a wink. “I have to admit, though, I did have an ulterior motive.”

“Oh? What’s that?” A shiver of apprehension moved down her spine, and she crossed her arms over her middle.

“How would you feel about meeting my parents? I was thinking maybe we could go up there one weekend soon and you could meet them and my sisters.”

He threw a grin over his shoulder, and she forced a smile. “That sounds… nice. But isn’t it a bit soon?”

Hearing her hesitation, he turned and rested one hip against the counter. He studied her for a moment before speaking, his face unreadable. “It was just a thought.”

She wasn’t entirely sure how she felt about this turn of events. “I can see what I have going on.”

He relaxed a fraction and smiled. “I know things have been a little hectic. Once this is all over, we can focus on you and me.”

She nodded, not entirely convinced. This was the last week that he was scheduled to work security at the health center. What would happen when this was over?

“What do you think of the country?”

She blinked at him. “It’s fine. Why?”

He studied her. “I think I’d ultimately like to find a home with a little bit of space, a big yard for kids to run around.”

“Okay…”

Luke smiled at her obvious confusion. “It’s just something I’ve been thinking about, especially after someone broke in here. What if we moved in together?”

That was the last thing she expected. She probably should be glad he planned to stick around, since she’d been wondering just moments before what would happen between them after his contract at the health center was up. But this? It was all a little too much.

“I just…” She held up a hand. “Can we take a step back for a minute?”

He shook his head. “I’m sorry, I knew it was too soon. I shouldn’t have said anything.”

No, she needed to hear it. She just wasn’t entirely sure it was what she wanted to hear. “We’ve only known each other for a few weeks. Why do you want to move in together?”

“For one,” he ticked it off on his fingers, “I think you’ll be safer. And two, I like being with you. I like spending my nights with you, having dinner together, waking up with you.”

“Yeah, but… it’s too soon.”

Wasn’t it? Andrew’s words from earlier resounded in her mind and she struggled to push them away. Luke wasn’t like that.

“Do you think so?”

She shrugged. “I don’t know. I just… Someone told me today to take things slow, make sure it was what I wanted.”

“Andrew.”

There was no question in his tone, and she shifted uneasily, acutely aware of his intense scrutiny. “Well, I went over to his place and⁠—”

“I thought you were going to stop encouraging him.”

Disapproval drenched his words and irritation flared within her. “I actually stopped by to tell him that I wanted to focus on my relationship with you. I never pegged you for the possessive type.”

“Only when some idiot is trying to seduce my girlfriend,” he shot back.

She hesitated, the breath stolen from her lungs. “Is that what I am?”

He speared her with a look of disbelief. “I thought we’d established that.”

“We never talked about it.”

“I assumed you felt the same way.” His eyes narrowed, his tone accusing.

“I…” It was exactly what she wanted, wasn’t it? Thoughts whirled through her mind and she fought to focus. “That really isn’t the point right now.”

“Are you kidding me? Of course it is!” He threw his arms wide. “Why do you think I get so pissed about this whole thing? No guy wants to see his girlfriend with another man, Hannah. I know he’s your friend, but we can’t go on like this. All he’s done since day one is try to coerce you away from me. That’s not something a friend would do. If he cared about you at all, he would want you to be happy.”

“He does want me to be happy. You’re the one who’s trying to isolate me from my friends.”

“That’s not true,” he countered, pointing a finger her way. “Just him. I don’t know what it is, but I don’t like him.”

“Please,” she huffed. “You’re just jealous and want me all to yourself. Why does it matter so much to you?”

“Because I love you!” Luke raked his fingers through his hair and turned away.

She froze, her heart constricting in her chest. Hearing him say he loved her filled her with a combination of elation and trepidation. She needed time to process everything and break it down rationally. “No, you don’t. You can’t.”

He turned to her, a sad smile on his face. “I do.” She automatically recoiled even as his voice gentled and he reached for her. “You were made for me. You feel it too, sweetheart, I know you do. We fit; we belong together. I love you and you love me.”

“You don’t love me, Luke. It’s just the stress from the past few weeks, and…” She shook her head. “We wouldn’t even be together if I hadn’t gotten that phone call.”

“Who cares how we met? All that matters is you and me. We’re here now, together. I need you, Hannah.”

She took a step backward and wrapped her arms around her waist. Maybe it was a hero complex—maybe the attachment they’d formed had been born from that alone. “I understand you think you need me, but you don’t. It’s not healthy to feel that way about someone. In a lot of traumatic experiences, people form a special bond. But it’s easy to perceive that shared empathy as love. What’s between us isn’t⁠—”

“I know how I feel.” He cut her off, his tone firm and resolute. “Just because you refuse to acknowledge it doesn’t mean it’s not true. No amount of persuasion on your part will ever convince me that I’m not in love with you. My feelings won’t change—not ever.”

“I… I think you should go.” She pulled her arms tighter against herself, afraid that she’d fly apart if she loosened her hold even the tiniest bit.

His eyes implored her to listen. “You let him plant that seed of doubt, Hannah, don’t you see? This is exactly what he wants. He wants you to doubt me, to walk away from what we have. But you know me. And deep down you know I love you—that I will always love you. The truth is, you’re afraid. You don’t want to admit you love me, too. And that’s what scares you the most.”

“No.” She shook her head. “I don’t love you.”

He pulled one hand free where it was tucked against her chest. She half-heartedly tried to pull back but surrendered, looking away to hide the mist gathering in her eyes. He placed a kiss on her palm before releasing her.

“When you finally start listening to your heart, you’ll know the truth.”

With a sad smile, Luke turned and walked out the door.

CHAPTER

THIRTY-FIVE

The man drummed his fingers on the expensive desk and stared out the window. He should feel happy. He should be content. Instead, he felt restless… incomplete.

He brushed his thumb lightly over his upper lip. It still felt strange sometimes to not feel the gap that had once split his mouth. Adult skin wasn’t as resilient as children’s, but the scar cream they’d given him after the surgery had worked wonders. Though the flesh had been healed for several years now, he’d continued to use it. Maybe it was all in his mind, but he was terrified of being associated with the boy he’d left thousands of miles and many years behind.

Once, he hadn’t had two nickels to rub together. Now, he had a successful business and everything his heart desired. Everything but her. She should know by now how determined he could be once he set his mind to something. Of course, he’d never told her about his past; not the truth of it, anyway.

For as long as he could remember, rage had consumed him. His father had been an abusive drunk, taking his anger out first on his mother, then himself as he got older. His mother had abandoned him just after he’d turned twelve, turning to drugs to escape her dismal reality. He’d found her one afternoon when he returned home from school, her eyes cold and lifeless as she gazed at the ceiling from where she lay reclined on the couch.

He’d received the thrashing of his life that night as if he had wielded the needle himself, and the last scrap of humanity within him fell away. He lived with his father for the next five years until one night, he’d had enough. Father had come home drunk with fire in his eyes, and he knew one of them wouldn’t see the light of morning.

Self-defense, he’d claimed when the police questioned him about the knife he’d wielded against his raging father. With a track record a mile long and a bad reputation in town, the police had been eager to believe a seventeen-year-old boy struggling to survive under a tyrant’s rule. Only he and his father knew the truth of that night—and now the secret would be carried to his grave.

For a brief period of time, custody had been awarded to his father’s sister, an equally abrasive, worthless excuse of a human being. The tiny house had reeked of gin and cigarettes and he’d left the day he’d turned eighteen in search of a better life. She’d ridiculed him for going to college. She’d called him ugly and worthless, told him he’d never amount to anything; he was no better than his trailer park roots.

He’d reluctantly gone back at her request several years later, one weekend during his senior year at West Virginia University. She’d been evicted from the house for not paying rent, and, out of familial obligation, he’d driven up to help her move. Little did he know that the trip would change his life. It was then that he’d experienced his first taste of raw, pure power. It was the same fateful weekend he’d met Hannah—although she’d gone by Carrie back then.

The morning following the murder, his aunt had accosted him as he came out of the tiny spare bedroom. Though he’d spent an hour or more cleaning himself and getting rid of his clothes once he’d gotten home, she’d somehow known he was responsible. The death of one local woman and the assault of another had been all over the morning news.

She’d looked him in the eyes and pointed a bony finger at him in accusation. “You killed that girl, didn’t you?” When he failed to respond, she’d continued her tirade. “They know what you look like. They’ll come for you.”

She’d made to move past him, probably in the hopes of finding more damning evidence in his room. For a split second, panic had assailed him. But then there was something… more. Confusion had filled her cold, snake-like eyes as his hand whipped out and fisted in her shirt.

Fear immediately replaced the confusion as he’d shoved her away from him, watching with an odd sense of detachment as she’d tumbled backward, her body landing in an awkward, lifeless heap at the base of the stairs. For good measure, he’d kicked a moving box down behind her and, as far as he knew, the authorities still believed she’d broken her neck after she’d tripped while carrying it down the stairs.

He’d gathered his things, wiped down every surface he could have possibly come in contact with, then climbed in the car and made the two-hour journey back to campus. His life had taken a completely different turn that day. He’d thought his father’s murder had been a fluke—just a young boy trying to protect himself and survive.

But it was so much more than that. It was the gateway that had set him on this path. While he’d initially broken away to make a better life for himself, he’d never imagined something so amazing lay in store.

For years he’d tried to recreate that feeling, chasing the high of his first. When he’d taken Selah’s life that night, he felt like he could move mountains. But none of the others had been the same. Even Hannah’s demise wasn’t at all what he’d planned. She was never supposed to fall over that bridge into the water, and she certainly wasn’t supposed to live.

And then he learned she’d become a psychologist, of all things. He couldn’t help seeking her out, putting himself in her path. He’d concocted the most ridiculous reason to speak with her, but she’d fallen for it hook, line, and sinker. And in turn, he’d fallen for her. He’d come to her with an intricate plan of revenge but had been blindsided by the reality of her.

She was nothing like Selah, nothing like the other women he’d taken over the years. Hannah was the embodiment of perfection. Clean and untouched, sweet and devoted, she was perfection personified. He’d spent years perfecting his plan and instead had found his perfect mate. The revelation had hit him hard—he wanted to keep her by his side forever, cherish her.

It was almost comical how uncomfortable she was with men, and he felt a momentary twinge of regret for the discomfort he’d caused her all those years ago. That feeling was eclipsed, however, by the possessiveness he felt for her. He had marked her as his own that day, and she would never belong to anyone else. Red flashed before his eyes as he thought of the man he’d seen her with. He couldn’t allow that. Hannah was meant for him alone, and he would take her with him.

He clutched the paper in his hand, crumpling it in his fist, and let loose a low string of oaths. The short newspaper article declared that the police were following a new lead from the break-in at her house, and an eye witness was supposedly giving them a composite sketch. Had someone actually seen him?

It was possible, he supposed, but he’d taken the utmost care in concealing himself in plain sight. He was there often enough to blend in, but he couldn’t take the chance. He would have to move soon—it was only a matter of time before he popped up on their radar. He had to get to her before then.

He regretted the way he’d left things the last time they were together. He hadn’t meant to upset her, but desperation had overruled him and he’d lashed out. Now, he’d have to find a way to get to her and get back into her good graces. But how?

Hannah was a complex creature, and he would have to find something that called to her, something she wouldn’t be able to ignore.

A slow smile spread over his face as a plan began to form in his mind.

CHAPTER

THIRTY-SIX

“Well, you look like crap.”

Luke flipped Knox a one-finger salute and returned his focus to the papers scattered across the desk. Aiden had pulled everything he could find on Steve Iverson, but so far, there didn’t seem to be any motive to hurt Hannah, nor did the man have any ties to Ohio that they’d been able to find. Luke had been scouring the pages for hours now, almost certain he was missing something, unsure exactly what it was.

“Things go sideways already?”

“Piss off.” At Knox’s intent stare, Luke growled and leaned back in his chair. “If you have to know, yes, we had a fight.”

“And?”

“What do you mean, ‘and’?”

Knox shrugged. “What are you doing about it?”

Nothing. Luke was doing absolutely nothing. Worse, he was pretty sure things were beyond repair.

Hannah had completely ignored every call and text for the past two days. When he tried to apologize the other morning at the health center, she’d run in the opposite direction—but not before he’d seen the tears in her eyes. The thought gutted him.

In retrospect, he probably should’ve kept his mouth shut, at least until she’d had a little more time to come to terms with everything. Yeah, they’d only known each other for a few weeks, but he knew deep down he didn’t want anyone else. He wanted Hannah by his side—forever. He was willing to wait that long, too, but he couldn’t fix things if she continued to ignore him. And she wouldn’t be upset if she didn’t care, right?

He let out a heavy sigh. “I don’t know. Maybe she just needs some time.”

Knox shook his head. “That’s the last thing she needs. Trust me. The longer you give her to stew over it, the harder it’ll be to overcome. Go see her, make her talk to you. You’ll never accomplish anything by sitting here doing nothing.”

Luke stared at him. “You get that from a fortune cookie?”

Knox returned Luke's sentiment from earlier and flipped him off.

“I think you missed your calling.” Luke grinned. “You should have been a motivational speaker.”

Knox pushed off the doorjamb. “Turn off the lights when you leave.”

“Hey.” He paused, back still to Luke. “I appreciate it.”

Knox nodded once, then disappeared. As Luke watched him go, he thought back on the snippets of conversation they’d shared over the years. He wouldn’t trust advice from just anyone, and he couldn’t help but wonder if the guidance Knox offered was from personal experience.

Whatever had happened between Knox and his high school sweetheart was a mystery, but it had obviously affected him deeply. Luke was curious about what had happened, but he had enough of his own problems to worry about. Hell, he couldn’t even fix his own relationship. He dropped his head back against the chair and stared at the ceiling.

Damn Andrew for manipulating Hannah into believing the worst. Luke wanted to rip him limb from limb, claim her as his own, and force him to accept it. But Hannah had to make that decision. He’d been vindicated, at least, when the other man had shown up at the health center a couple of days ago and presumably been turned away by Hannah.

Andrew had swaggered into the building with a confident smirk only to return minutes later, shooting daggers Luke’s way as he left. He hoped Hannah had given the man the set down he deserved and more.

It pained Luke to know that Andrew was being so selfish. He clearly wanted her for himself, though she refused to see it that way. He knew Hannah and Luke were happy, but he was too jealous to do what was best for her. Luke felt bad for the guy. Kind of.

He couldn’t imagine being just friends with a woman like Hannah. Any man would be lucky to have her, and it would be torture to have her in his life but not be able to touch her intimately. He prayed to God she would come to her senses, and soon, because not being able to hold her, love her, laugh with her, was driving him crazy.

Knox was right—Luke did need to talk to her.

He shoved out of his chair, flipping off the lights as he went, and caught up to Knox in the lobby. “Hey. Wanna grab a drink?”

“Sure.”

Luke’s attention was drawn toward the reception area, now cluttered with a handful of knick-knacks and pictures. He hadn’t even noticed it on the way in.

“I forgot all about Vivi. Looks like she’s settling in okay.”

Knox rolled his eyes. “I’ll never understand why women feel the need to clutter every inch of space with knickknacks.”

“It’s not so bad.” Luke didn’t admit it out loud, but he kind of liked the lived-in feel. Vivi had obviously chosen to surround herself with stuff that made her happy. While Vivi was bubbly and outgoing, Knox was stark and stoic, and the décor in his office—or lack thereof—reflected his personality.

Luke thought of Hannah’s office and how welcoming it felt. He’d have to drop a word in Vivi’s ear about getting some pictures to spruce up the walls. And maybe some kind of plant.

He turned his attention back to Knox. “Baby sister bring a boyfriend home with her?”

“Absolutely not.” Knox growled. “I’ll kill anyone who gets close to her.”

“She’s what, twenty-two? It’s bound to happen. Remember what we were like at that age?”

Knox shot a glare Luke’s way. “Twenty-three. And don’t remind me.”

Knox pulled a keyring from his back pocket and locked the door behind them as they stepped into the humid night. Luke took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He’d give anything to be in bed next to Hannah right now instead of heading to a bar. The thought alone was distasteful. How he’d endured years of the bar scene, many nights with a different woman, he had no idea. Granted, he’d had a lot of fun, but it had never meant anything. Not until he met Hannah.

They fell into step together but remained silent as they walked toward the corner bar. Aptly named, The Shield was a popular hangout for local law enforcement, and Vantage had been welcomed in with open arms. It helped that they’d made it very clear to the locals that they wouldn’t step on any toes—they’d assist with investigations if needed and offer training operations but otherwise keep to themselves.

Knox had spoken with the Chief of Police a few weeks ago in regards to sharing information about Hannah’s case, and the man was on board. They would take first shot at it, but if resources ran low, Vantage was more than welcome to help.

Luke nodded to a couple patrolmen he’d met after Monique Henderson’s murder and took a seat two tables over. Knox slid into a chair across from him and signaled the waitress.

One of the patrolmen stood up and ambled toward them, and Luke lifted his chin at him. “Phelps. How’s it goin’?”

He gestured to the table. “Not bad. Mind if I have a seat?”

“Not at all.” Luke used his foot to push the chair out in invitation.

He sank into the wooden seat and glanced at Knox. “I know you’ll both want to know, so I’ll send the information your way tomorrow.”

“What’s that?” Luke raised a brow at the man, who shook his head.

“We interviewed Steve Iverson, but he has a solid alibi for the time of the murder, as well as the night that Dr. Stanton was attacked in her office.”

Dang. He’d been the only good lead with any motive. Aiden had found that Iverson’s sister lived just three streets over from Hannah, which allowed him access to the subdivision. This bit of news brought them right back to square one. Iverson had been associated, if only briefly, with both Audrey and Hannah. But now Luke was beginning to wonder if the two instances were even related.

So, who had it out for Hannah? Another patient, maybe? They needed to dig deeper into her past, see who might have ties to her hometown. They’d need to pull her list of patients, both former and current, and run checks on each of them. Hannah would throw a fit about that. She was incredibly stringent about doctor-patient confidentiality, even at the risk of putting herself in danger.

Luke glanced at Phelps. “I think we need to look at the people she interacts with on a regular basis. What about her patients? Can you get a warrant to run background checks on them, see if anything stands out?”

He grimaced. “I don’t know if the judge will sign off, but we can try.”

“Why now?” Knox asked the question that had plagued Luke since he’d found out about her past. What had triggered his obsession? And what was his end game? Luke had originally suspected that the person—he was assuming it was a guy—had begun to follow her again with the intent to finish her off. If he’d wanted Hannah gone, he could’ve easily killed her instead of Monique.

The thought made Luke see red. Hannah hadn’t recognized the man who’d abducted her ten years ago, but a lot could change in a decade. Whoever it was knew her on a personal level, was close enough to her that he’d gained access to her house with little difficulty.

It killed Luke that he couldn’t be with her. She was safe enough at home with her new security system, and the locals were patrolling the subdivision frequently. Over the last few days he’d driven past a couple—more like a dozen—times just to check for himself that she was safe. He hated being away from her, but he also wanted to respect her wishes and give her some space.

“We need to figure out if she’s acquired any new patients, or if any existing or ex-patients had a thing for her. Whoever it is, the guy is obviously infatuated with her.”

“The phone call was a cry for attention.” Knox nodded and stroked his chin as he latched on to Luke’s train of thought. “The vandalism may have been the same thing. Guy broke in to make her feel vulnerable and insecure.”

“What about an ex-lover?” Phelps asked with a hopeful expression.

Luke shook his head. “Uh… no. She hasn’t dated anyone since college.” At their dubious looks, he elaborated. “Trust me. You’re barking up the wrong tree there.”

He traded a glance with Knox who spoke up. “So he’s been in her house at least once that we know of, right? And no one out of place showed up on the cameras the night of the B&E?”

Phelps shook his head. “Everyone coming and going that night was on the approved list.”

“Maybe it’s someone who lives in the allotment,” Luke mused. “Can we get a list of the current residents?”

“I can forward it to you, but so far everyone has checked out.”

That was all well and good, but it didn’t mean the person wasn’t there and meant to do Hannah harm. It would make sense that it would be someone who belonged there, who fit in. He would go unnoticed by the other homeowners because he lived there. The sooner they got that list, the sooner Aiden could start digging into it.

“Can we get a copy of the footage from that night, too? I’d like to double check all the cars that showed up on the camera from the gatehouse, ingoing and outgoing.” Maybe they’d get lucky and something would jump out at them.

“You got it. I’ll send it over first thing in the morning.” Phelps hesitated. “Not gonna lie. Without a solid lead…”

He shrugged, and Luke understood the implication. They couldn’t continue to waste time and resources on a simple breaking and entering. It sucked, but they had more important things to focus on.

Luke nodded at the patrolman. “I gotcha.”

Phelps tipped his empty bottle in appreciation. “I’m outta here. See you guys later.”

Knox glanced across the table as the officer said his farewells and headed toward the door. “We’re missing something.”

Luke was silent for a moment. “I know, I just can’t tell what it is.”

“Maybe Aiden can pull something from the footage that they can’t.” He eyed Luke. “You seem pretty certain that it’s not an ex.”

Luke stared back. “I am.”

Knox raised a brow. “You’re that certain?”

“Yep.”

“Did you check into them?”

“Didn’t have to.”

Knox growled. “What does that mean?”

“It’s a short list.”

“Still, there could be⁠—”

“There’s not.”

“Look, I know you like this girl,” he pressed, “but is it possible that she could be omitting the truth? Maybe she’s been with more guys than she wants to admit and⁠—”

“She hasn’t.”

Knox sliced one hand through the air. “How do you know? You’ve only been with her for a couple weeks.”

“When I say it’s a short list, I mean it’s got one person on it. Me.”

Understanding dawned and Knox leaned back in his seat. “Whoa. Seriously?”

“Yup.” Luke shrugged. “After she was attacked in high school, she said she wasn’t ready.”

Knox grimaced. “That’s rough.”

Luke’s thoughts exactly. He wished there was another angle to pursue, but he was glad he didn’t have to deal with some crazy ex-boyfriend. Thinking of her with another man made him want to rip something apart with his bare hands. He wondered what she was doing right this second.

He really needed to talk to her and clear the air.

“Let’s start with the homeowners and the camera footage, and I’ll talk with Chief tomorrow to see if we have any chance of getting Hannah’s patient list released. She should have already run background checks on each of them, so we can see if any have ties to Ohio that would have put them there at the time of the attack when she was young.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Knox rolled the empty beer bottle between his hands, looking pensive. “Is she safe?”

Luke sighed. “As much as she can be with the new security system. I just hate that she’s there all alone.”

“Don’t wait too long,” Knox reminded him. “Get everything out in the open before it’s too late.”

Luke opened his mouth to tell him to piss off, then snapped it shut. He knew Knox was right. He only had two days left on this contract. When it was all over, he was going to find a way to make Hannah listen to him, no matter what it took.

CHAPTER

THIRTY-SEVEN

Hannah regarded the two women seated across from her. “I completely blew it out of proportion, didn’t I?”

“Yes.”

“No.”

Audrey and Fiona spoke at the same time, then traded a glance.

“I was trying to be nice.” Fiona huffed before turning her attention back to Hannah. “You did what you felt was right at the time, dear.”

Hannah’s heart fell. “I messed up.”

“Yes.”

“No.”

Again, the two women spoke in unison and contradicted one another. Audrey shot Fiona a quelling look before turning her gaze back to Hannah.

“I think you may have overreacted a bit.” Audrey held up a hand, halting Hannah's protest. “Don’t get me wrong—it might be a little too soon to be talking about moving in together, but tell me this: were you happy with Luke?”

“Yes, but⁠—”

“Hold on. Just hear me out,” Audrey cut her off. “You were happy with him. Happier than I’ve ever seen you. Right?”

She directed the last part of her question to Fiona, who reluctantly nodded. “It’s true.”

Audrey turned back to Hannah. “So what changed your mind?”

“Well… Andrew brought up a couple good points.” Hannah looked up in time to see both women roll their eyes. “What?”

Her gaze jumped back and forth between the two, and she sighed. “Go ahead, just tell me.”

Audrey settled back in her chair, arms crossed, allowing Fiona to take the lead. “Andrew has been a good friend to you, Hannah, I know he has. But he’s a little… condescending.”

“Maybe,” Hannah admitted, “but he is a doctor, and he’s very good at what he does. He assessed the situation pretty accurately,” she felt compelled to point out.

“Did he really?” Audrey pressed. “Or did he tell you what he wants you to believe?”

“I don’t⁠—”

“Do you see a future with Luke?”

“Maybe, but⁠—”

“Yes or no?”

Hannah huffed and crossed her arms over her chest. She shot a look at Fiona, hoping for support, but Fiona studiously avoided her. Apparently, she was getting no help from that corner. She flicked an irritated glare at Audrey. “Fine, yes.”

“Andrew’s jealous,” Audrey clarified. “He doesn’t want to be your friend—he wants to be your lover.”

Audrey had a point, even if Hannah didn’t like it.

“I think you let Andrew sway your opinion more than you should have. If there’s anything I’ve learned from my marriage, it’s that your first instinct is always right. I think you should take some time to figure out what your heart wants—not what someone else tells you that you should feel.”

Hannah's heart felt as if it was breaking all over again, and it was all her fault. Luke had sat there with her just weeks ago, talking about Rachel and comforting her though he’d barely known her at the time. It was more heartfelt than anything Andrew had ever done. Luke truly cared for her; she knew that. Shame settled heavily in her stomach and hot tears burned the backs of her eyes.

“Look, Hannah, I’ve seen the way he looks at you. That man”—Audrey pointed in the general vicinity of the lobby—“would do anything for you. Hell, he didn’t even know me, and he saved my life. Would Andrew ever do something like that? Would he sacrifice himself for you? Andrew has been your friend for a long time, but… sometimes the idea of a person is better than the reality.”

Hannah turned away, unable to meet Audrey’s gaze as the moisture in her eyes spilled over. She was vaguely aware of the door opening and closing as Fiona quietly exited the room. Seconds later, a weight settled onto the couch cushion next to her, and Audrey pulled her into a hug.

“I… I think I could fall for him.” Another tear slipped free, and she swiped it away.

“I know.” Audrey leaned back against the couch. “Don’t worry. Everything will work out, you’ll see.”

“What if he won’t take me back?”

“Of course he will.”

Hannah searched Audrey’s gaze. “But⁠—”

She shook her head. “He loves you. And I promise he’s just waiting for you to come to your senses.”

Was she right? Hannah had hurt him by pushing him away. She hadn’t trusted him, hadn’t trusted herself, and he deserved better than that. She should have talked about it instead of shutting down—but maybe they could still make this work.

She wiped the remainder of her tears away and looked at Audrey. “Thank you.”

Audrey studied her for a second. “You okay?”

“I think so, yeah. I’ll try to talk to him before I leave tonight.”

“Good.”

“I’m sorry to drag you into this. You’ve got enough going on already.”

Audrey waved away Hannah's apology. “I’ll always be here for you if you need me. Besides, Scott doesn’t warrant any more tears than I’ve already given him.”

Hannah studied Audrey for the first time since she’d shown up and dragged her back here for an intervention with Fiona. Audrey’s eyes were rimmed with red as if she’d been on a week-long crying jag. Stitches cut across her forehead, and her flesh was bruised a deep purple around the wound. Her normally put-together appearance was disheveled almost to the point of sloppiness, and Hannah knew the impending divorce was weighing more heavily on Audrey than she’d ever admit.

“How are you holding up? For real?”

Audrey’s lips pressed together in a firm line before relaxing and letting out a soft exhalation. “You know what? I’m actually okay. I know I look like a mess”—Audrey grinned, and Hannah couldn’t help but return it—“but I’ve realized something over the last couple months. I’m not really mad at Scott. I’m not even mad at myself anymore.

“We shouldn’t have gotten married, but I learned an important lesson. I need to do something for me. So much of my time has been spent catering to others. I’m selling my portion of the practice.”

“But… Are you sure?” Hannah asked. Audrey loved it there. “I thought⁠—”

She shook her head. “It was my decision. I want to do something that really matters, something that makes a difference. I’m applying to work for the VA.”

“I think that’s a fantastic idea. Tell me all about your plans.”

They spent the next hour catching up, talking about the past, about the future, and Hannah realized how much she’d missed these moments.

“I really haven’t gotten to see much of you since…” She waved one hand in the air, not wanting to dampen the mood by mentioning Audrey’s attack from two weeks prior. “It’s been so crazy recently.”

“I know.” Audrey nodded. “I promise once all this is over, we’ll get back to our normal routine.”

“Deal.” Hannah glanced out the window at the setting sun. “We better get out of here. I want to talk to Luke on the way out.”

“Good.” Audrey straightened and hitched her purse over her shoulder. “Keep me posted, okay?”

“I will.”

With one last hug, Audrey let herself out, and Hannah closed up, making sure everything was locked up tight. She made her way to the lobby, but Luke was nowhere to be found. With a sigh, she trudged to her car and slid inside, then dug her phone out of her purse.

Should she text him or wait? Taking a deep breath, she quickly tapped out a message and hit the send button before she could rethink her decision. She tossed her phone back into her bag and headed for home, her heart practically beating out of her chest. She’d finally found the man she loved—she just hoped she wasn’t too late.

CHAPTER

THIRTY-EIGHT

Hannah's phone rang, startling her from a restless sleep. Hope filled her chest as Luke’s name flashed across the screen, and she lifted it to her ear.

“Luke?” When he hadn’t responded to her text, she had finally fallen into bed—not quite an hour ago—and cried herself to sleep.

“Hannah.” His voice was strained to the point of politeness, but she could hear the heavy undercurrent in his tone. It also wasn’t lost on her that he hadn’t used his nickname for her, and the knowledge stung. Silence filled the line for several seconds before he cleared his throat and began to speak. “Listen, I’m sorry to tell you this way, but there’s been a break-in at the health center.”

She sucked in a breath. “What happened?”

“We’re not sure yet. Raúl called to let me know the alarm went off about five minutes ago. The police have been notified, so they’ll clear the building to make sure everything’s good. I just wanted to give you a heads up.”

“I’ll meet you there.” She threw the covers aside and slid from the bed, already tugging on a pair of sweats that lay discarded on the floor.

“No need. I’m already on my way, and I’d feel better if you stayed at home where I know you’re safe.”

“Luke…”

“Let me take care of it. Please.”

His words stopped her mid-motion, and she sank to the edge of her bed. “Will you call to let me know everything’s okay?”

“Of course. I’ll call as soon as I’m done.”

“Thank you.” She hesitated, gripping the phone so tightly her knuckles ached. “And, Luke?”

His voice was tentative. “Yeah?”

It took a moment for her to gather her courage, and her words came out on a whisper. “I miss you.”

There was a sharp inhale on the other end of the line. “I miss you too, honey.”

“Can we talk sometime? Maybe tomorrow after work if you’re free?”

“I have all the time in the world for you, Doc.” His voice was deep and full of promise. “Hey, I’m at the health center now, so I’ll call you in a few.”

“Be safe.”

“I will.”

She reluctantly hung up and stared at the phone in her hand, a riot of emotions swirling in her stomach. She wanted to laugh, to cry, wanted to throw her arms wide and dance for joy. Still clutching the phone, she collapsed onto the bed and stared at the ceiling.

She needed to address things with Andrew once and for all. He’d stopped by the health center to see her, but she’d turned him away. Her heart hurt at the thought of losing a good friend and confidant, but today’s discussion with Audrey and Fiona had opened her eyes.

Maybe Andrew really was more concerned about his own interests than hers. He was a good guy, successful and handsome, but she would never feel about him the way she did with Luke, who went out of his way to make sure she was safe, always placing her needs before his own. More than once he’d dropped everything without hesitation. He was strong and sturdy, trustworthy and dependable, and she⁠—

She jerked to a sitting position. She loved him. And Luke loved her, too. He’d told her days ago, but she’d refused to believe it. It didn’t seem possible that she’d come to care so deeply for him over just a few weeks’ time, but she knew what was in her heart.

For the first time, she wasn’t scared. Instead, anticipation surged through her veins. There would be ups and downs, good times and bad—but they could make this work. As soon as he called back, she would go to him, lay her heart on the line, and tell him how much he meant to her.

Unable to wait a moment longer, she scrambled from the bed. She pulled a sweater over the camisole she’d slept in and yanked off her sweatpants, replacing them instead with jeans. Shoving her phone into her back pocket, she jogged down the stairs.

Bubbling with emotion, she tapped the switch to awaken the coffee maker, then scooped grinds into the basket. The potent aroma filled the air as the percolator jolted to life and spewed the hot brew into the cup.

Her phone rang again, and she tapped the button to answer without looking at the screen.

“Dr. Whitmore speaking.”

“Hannah, thank goodness I was able to reach you.”

Her heart sank as Andrew’s voice floated through the phone and his words registered. “What’s wrong?”

“A man just called me—gave me a woman’s name and an address. I think it was Steve Iverson.”

Oh, God. “Have you called the police? Did⁠—?”

“We need to go. You don’t want him to hurt someone else, do you?”

Fear constricted her heart, and she sucked in a breath. She couldn’t allow that to happen again. How would she live with herself?

“Okay, okay. I’m on my way out the door. Where is it?” She dumped the coffee down the drain and started for the front door.

“I’m already on my way to your house. I’ll be there in just a minute. Get ready and I’ll tell you everything on the way.”

Adrenaline pumped through her veins as she slipped her feet into the ballet flats sitting on the rug by the front door and tossed her phone into her purse before slinging it over her shoulder. Rain pelted the windows, and she quickly disengaged then reset the alarm before striding out of the house.

A small silver Toyota sped around the curve on her street just as she closed the door, and it slowed to a stop at the bottom of her driveway. The window rolled down, and Andrew waved to her from the driver’s side. She hurried toward him and slid into the passenger seat. She glanced around the interior of the sedan as she fastened her seat belt. “I didn’t recognize you in this. When did you get a new car?”

“I’ve had it for a while, I just don’t drive it much.” Andrew threw a quick glance her way before making a U-turn and speeding toward the allotment’s exit. “You got ready fast.”

“I was already dressed. I actually got a call from Luke just before you showed up.” She shook off the water clinging to her skin and pulled her phone out to check for any updates. “Apparently the alarm went off at the health center and he stopped by to check it out.”

“Is everything okay?”

“I’m not sure, I haven’t heard back yet.”

Andrew nodded absently and turned right out of the complex, heading toward the outskirts of town. She watched the trees fly past the window in a blur as the streetlights became fewer and farther between.

“Do you know where we’re going?”

“Of course.”

She recoiled at his curt reply. He’d never lashed out at her before, never raised his voice. But underneath that carefully cultured tone, she detected a slight deviation—was that a faint change in dialect or accent she heard?

“Okay.” She nodded, unable to suppress the uneasy prickles spreading over her skin. She flipped the phone over in her hand and cast another surreptitious look at the screen. Still nothing. What was taking so long?

As if conjured by her thoughts, her phone rang and her heart jumped into her throat. She swiped her thumb over the screen and lifted it to her ear. “Hey, is everything okay?”

“It’s fine, but⁠—”

“Thank God.” She breathed a sigh of relief.

“I’m coming over right now. We need to talk.”

“I’m not home. I think Steve Iverson might be after another woman. Andrew got a call⁠—”

A muttered oath filtered through the line. “Is Andrew with you?”

She blinked at his hard tone. “Yes, we’re⁠—”

“It’s not Steve Iverson—it’s Andrew.”

What? Her head spun as she tried to process his words. “But⁠—”

“Sweetheart, I need you to listen to me. Don’t say anything, just listen, okay?”

“I—”

“Please.” The plea in his voice made her blood freeze in her veins. “Doc, it’s him. It’s been Andrew this whole time.”

No. That wasn’t possible. It couldn’t be. She was dimly aware of Luke speaking, and she forced herself to focus.

“…the breaking and entering, the assault at your office. We found him on the cameras. Everything lines up.”

Her heart seized and every muscle went rigid, hyperaware of Andrew’s eyes on her as she spoke. “What about…?”

She could sense his hesitation, and he finally let out a resigned sigh. “Selah was his first.” Tears pricked her eyes, and she fought to control her breathing as she blinked them away. “I’m sorry, baby.”

“Well, thank you for looking into that.”

If he’d killed Selah, he would certainly kill her too. Fear and sadness and anger warred within her, twisting her stomach into knots.

“Do you know where he’s taking you?”

She threw a quick glance out the window at the darkened road. “I’m not sure.”

“You already left your house?”

“Yes.”

“Is he heading toward town?”

“Um…” She paused, pretending to think. “No, I don’t believe so.”

“Where is he going?”

From the quiet tone of his voice, she could tell the words were more for himself than her, but she felt compelled to answer, her own response soft and unsure. “I don’t know.”

Luke swore under his breath. “Here’s what I want you to do: pretend to hang up but keep the call connected. Put it between the seats or somewhere he can’t reach it. Okay?”

“Thank you again for the update.” She hoped he understood her affirmation, and she was rewarded when he responded a moment later, his voice thick with emotion.

“I’ll find you, sweetheart. I promise.”

Tears pricked her eyes, emotion clogging her throat. What if this was the last time she ever heard his voice? “Luke, I⁠—”

“No.” His voice was fierce, and there was a moment of silence as he drew a ragged breath. “You tell me when I find you. Just hang in there for me.”

“Goodbye, Luke.”

Her heart fractured, and tears spilled over as she dropped the phone into the space between her seat and the door. Regret filled her for the time she’d wasted, and she swiped at the tears coursing down her cheeks. It wasn’t fair; she couldn’t bear to lose the love of her life just when she’d found him.

“Are you okay?”

Andrew’s voice intruded on her thoughts. She wanted to lash out at him, scream, cry, tell him the game was up, but she could do none of those things. Not if she wanted to get out of this alive.

“Fine.”

“You still care about him.”

It was a statement rather than a question, and for a moment, she was unsure how to respond. Should she lie to him and tell him things were over for good? No, he was too good at what he did; he’d be able to see right through that. Opting for a semi-truth, she nodded.

“I like him a lot. But… some of the things you said made sense. I just don’t know if we could have a future together.”

And wasn’t that the understatement of the century? She sat inches from a man who, for years, had pretended to be her friend. He’d deceived her. Used her. And now… he would kill her.

The farther they drove into the darkness, the more the butterflies in her stomach kicked up, filling her belly with dread. If she survived this, she swore she would never leave Luke’s side again.

Andrew drummed his fingers on the steering wheel, and his lips pursed pensively before turning down in a frown. “You’re nothing like her, you know.”

His Midwestern accent was back, and it hit her full force, transporting her back to that awful night. Somehow she managed to choke out the word, though she already knew the answer. “Who?”

“Selah.”

Hearing her name roll off his tongue was like a stab to the heart. She’d known he was responsible, yet hearing those words from his own mouth somehow made it more real. Hearing him admit it, that he was capable of something so awful… Her heart ached.

“Why did you do it?”

Andrew shook his head. “You wouldn’t understand. No one does. I saw her and I just knew. I felt this sense of… finality, like destiny calling me. Besides, it’s not like she was the angel everyone wanted to believe.”

He threw a look her way before continuing. “After her death, they painted a picture of her being this good little Christian girl. But we knew better, didn’t we? She flaunted herself, treated others as if she expected them to bow to her, and I hated her on sight. It was like something deep inside me let loose, clawing its way to the surface, desperately needing to lash out. It was so overwhelming, and I just couldn’t hold it back anymore.”

Bile rose in her throat, and she forced it down with a hard swallow. “But why me? What did I ever do to you?”

“You never did anything.” He sighed and lifted a shoulder in a very un-Andrew-like shrug. “By that point, I was high on adrenaline—I couldn’t turn it off. And you were a loose end. I knew you’d survived, of course, but I left the next day and headed back to college in West Virginia. I’d been gone for years by that point, and no one remembered me. I knew they’d never find me.

“But I couldn’t let you go. It took me years to finally find you. Except…” He smiled ruefully. “It wasn’t at all the way I imagined it would be.”

“You look… different.” His face haunted her dreams, but over time his features had dissolved away, leaving only the macabre mouth twisted into a sneer.

He stiffened in the driver’s seat. “I’d already had the surgery scheduled. I mostly kept to myself, so no one thought twice about it.”

Of course no one noticed. As far as anyone knew, he’d been miles away with no connection to the small town. His voice cut through her thoughts.

“Do you remember how we met?”

The question threw her for a loop, and she hesitated for a moment before turning to look at him. “Yes. It was the conference in Austin, I believe.”

“That’s right.” His head bobbed in acknowledgment. “I knew where you lived, what you did for a living. I’d planned for years to find you and finish what I’d started all those years ago. But then we started talking, and I got to know you, got you to open up about your past. And all I could think about while you told me your story was how much you’d changed yet stayed the same. You’d matured into this beautiful, intelligent woman, but inside you were still the same scared little girl you were ten years ago.

“Then I realized something—you’d been saving yourself… for me. Don’t you see, Hannah? We’re meant to be together. From now on, we’ll never be apart.”

Ice sluiced through her veins, and fear clutched at her throat, making it almost impossible to swallow. She fought down the urge to cry, to scream. She wanted—needed—Luke. He told her he’d come for her… But what if it wasn’t enough?

She pushed the thought away and steeled her spine. She needed to get her emotions under control and think. Leaning her head against the cool glass, she watched the trees rush past in a dark blur as they drove deeper into the unknown.

CHAPTER

THIRTY-NINE

Four sets of eyes swiveled toward Luke as he shoved open the door to the bullpen. “We have a problem.”

He had just left the health center after investigating a false alarm when Aiden had called with the information they’d been looking for. Since Steve Iverson’s alibi had checked out, Aiden and Luke had spent the past day and a half reviewing the recordings from the camera in Hannah’s allotment.

A nondescript silver sedan had appeared at relevant times, and the license plate had come back on Andrew Thomas Chandler. A far cry from the flashy red Porsche he typically drove, Luke was furious that the man had managed to slip by them the first time they’d reviewed the footage. Aiden had checked the Toyota against DMV records and confirmed it was linked to Dr. Andrew Chandler.

Digging deeper into the man’s past, Aiden had discovered an unsettling history. Chandler came from a broken home in West Virginia, and his father had died under suspicious circumstances, as had the aunt who’d gained custody of the young man for several months before he’d turned eighteen and moved out.

When the police had investigated the father’s death, the seventeen-year-old had pled self-defense, claiming he’d stabbed the older man when he attacked Andrew in a drunken rage. The boy had been sent to live with his aunt, his father’s sister, who, according to friends of hers, had been happy to send the boy on his way. Several years later, the very weekend of Selah’s death, the woman had died of a broken neck from an apparent fall down the stairs.

Luke was furious for not looking more deeply into the man sooner. It all made perfect sense now—he’d introduced himself to Hannah and Selah using his middle name, then escaped back to college one state over with no one the wiser. Even Monique’s murder was linked to the man—Andrew routinely made rounds at the hospital where she worked.

He thought of Hannah’s terrified voice and prayed it wouldn’t be the last time he had the chance to speak with her.

He palmed the phone still in his hand and thrust it toward Aiden. The mute function kept their side of the conversation silent so Chandler wouldn’t overhear. “He’s got Hannah. I think this is his end game.”

Aiden turned back to his computer as Knox and the newest addition, Mason Kane, looked on. “Any idea where they’re headed?”

“No, she just said that they turned right out of her allotment and headed away from town. What’s out that way?” Fury threatened to erupt, and Luke ruthlessly tamped it down, fighting to stay calm.

“What’s her address?” He rattled it off, and Aiden’s fingers flew over the keyboard, pulling up a map of the surrounding area. “What should we be looking for?”

“Someplace secluded, quiet. He’ll need privacy.” Luke pointed to the screen. “Is this a river cutting through right here?”

Aiden enlarged the screen and nodded. Luke ran his fingers through his hair. “That’s it. He’s recreating the past. Find me a crossing point with a bridge—either on the road or the railroad tracks. I’m going after her.”

“Hold up, I’m coming with you.”

Knox snatched up three sets of comm devices and fell into step behind Luke, Kane on his six. He barely spared them a glance as he jogged from the building and out into the night. Raindrops fell from the dark sky, stinging his skin as he cut across the pavement and hopped into his truck. The other two doors slammed behind the men in tandem as they shut themselves inside.

He tossed his phone to Knox. “Make sure the call is still connected. Can you hear anything?”

Knox held the phone to his ear and listened for a moment. “I can’t make anything out, but they’re still there.” A low thrum of indiscernible conversation filled the cabin as he turned it to speakerphone and set the phone on the console.

The headlights cut a swath through the shroud of darkness swallowing the landscape, and rain pelted the earth as they traveled farther into the empty countryside. Heavy tension hung in the air as Luke gripped the steering wheel tightly, the tempo of his heart increasing with each mile. Rain hammered the windshield, and the wipers made a rhythmic swishing sound as they cleared the droplets, but he heard none of it. His thoughts were firmly focused on Hannah.

He couldn’t lose her now. She was everything he never knew he was missing until that fateful day he’d walked into the health center. His heart constricted at the thought of her all alone. He never should have left her. He should have stayed and fought it out, made her understand how much he loved her. He’d waited too long, and now it might be too late.

Despair threatened to consume him, and he swallowed down the thick lump that had formed in his throat. He had to find her and bring her home safely. There was no other option.

He didn’t realize the chatter inside the cab of the truck had died away until the sound of his name interrupted his thoughts.

“What?” He turned an agitated glare on Knox.

Knox appraised him with a steady look before responding. “You got a plan or we going in hot?”

“I’m gonna kill him.” At that moment, he wasn’t entirely sure if the phrase was just an expression or the truth.

“Good plan,” Knox replied drily. He passed Luke an earpiece, and Luke slipped it into place. “If we could minimize casualties, that’d be great.”

Luke ignored his snarky humor. “If it’s anything like last time…” White-hot fury rippled through him. The man had raped and killed Hannah’s best friend, and now she was alone with him in the middle of nowhere. “He’s willing to go to any length to finish this. We need to make sure that doesn’t happen.”

“They’ve stopped moving.” Luke could hear the tension in Aiden’s voice as it crackled through the headset. “About a mile up Oak Creek Road. Authorities are on their way.”

“You’ll want to take a left up here, past the train tracks.” Luke lifted his eyes to the rearview mirror and met Mason’s gaze.

“You been briefed on this?”

“Yes, sir.” Mason leaned forward between the seats. “The next left will be Oak Creek Road. They shouldn’t hear us over the rain. We can head about a half mile up the road and move the rest of the way on foot.”

“We need to get her out of here unharmed.” Knox directed his next words at Mason. “I think we should split up.”

Mason grunted in affirmation. “Drop me at the tracks. I’ll cut through the woods and come in from the east.”

The railroad tracks came into view, and Luke slowed the truck to a stop, allowing Mason to jump out. As soon as the door slammed shut behind him, Luke hit the gas, wheels spinning on the slick pavement. Fittingly, the road crossed over Oak Creek, one of the many small tributaries that met up with a larger river several miles away. It was just far enough away to give the illusion of privacy but not so far that it would compromise Chandler’s mission.

Knox grabbed for the handle over the door as Luke whipped the truck onto the old dirt and gravel road. He let off the accelerator and killed the headlights, relying on the moon overhead to guide them. Deciding it was as good a place as any, he yanked the truck to the side of the road. They filed out and jogged toward the bridge, careful to not make any noise, though Luke seriously doubted Andrew could hear anything over the steady drum of the rain pounding the earth.

Through the haze of raindrops, the arches of the bridge came into view, and Luke slowed his pace. Pulling the pistol from the holster on his waistband, he loaded a round into the chamber with a quick tug to the slide, and Knox mirrored his actions. “You ready?”

Knox gave a sharp nod, and they continued quickly toward the bridge. Voices rose on the night air, and a red haze filled Luke’s vision as he took in the scene. Andrew held Hannah captive in the middle of the old bridge, and even in the dim light of the half-obscured moon, he could clearly read the fear in her eyes.

Knox clasped a hand on Luke’s shoulder just in time, and Luke froze in place, closing his eyes for a moment. He needed to keep it together for her. There was too much at stake now; they couldn’t afford even one wrong move.

Mason’s voice crackled to life in Luke’s earpiece. “Almost there.”

Luke wiped the raindrops from his eyes, his heart thudding painfully in his chest as he watched Andrew force Hannah backward, closer and closer to the rail until her bottom bumped into the rickety wood, gray with age. Her feet scrabbled for purchase on the slippery surface of the old road, and she threw a terrified glance behind her at the tumultuous waters below.

The tenuous hold Luke had on his control snapped, and he charged forward. “Let her go, Chandler!”

At the sound of Luke’s voice, Andrew whipped around, eyes wild in the moonlight. A torrent of rain pelted down, matting his hair, accentuating his crazed look. Threatened and trapped, he yanked Hannah in front of him for protection. “You’re too late, Stone.”

Every cell of Luke’s body went ice cold, and his heart stuttered to a stop as the man lifted a pistol and held it to Hannah’s temple.

CHAPTER

FORTY

Hannah stumbled as Andrew yanked her in front of him, snarling with rage. Hands bound, she was completely at his mercy. As soon as they’d arrived at the old bridge, she knew what was coming.

She shouldn’t have tried to run—it was the thrill of the chase that excited him. As soon he’d stopped the car, she’d made a break for it, dashing toward the woods on the other side. She’d desperately hoped she could get lost within the foliage and escape, but Andrew was faster than he looked. Her hands and knees still ached from scraping the rocky terrain after he’d tackled her, and the abrasion on her cheek stung where he’d smashed her face into the cold, hard ground.

Helplessly, she’d watched as he’d secured the end of her restraints around the arch of the bridge, then his own. “Don’t worry, darling,” he’d told her. “I promise it will be quick.”

Now he planned to take her with him in an apparent murder-suicide, and the rope around her neck tightened as he switched positions, shifting her closer.

“Come on, Andrew. You don’t want to hurt her, I know you don’t.”

She could barely hear Luke’s words over the pounding rain, and she met his eyes for the briefest of moments. His gaze begged her to trust him and she swallowed her fear.

The muzzle of the gun dug into her temple and Andrew’s fingers tunneled into her hair, digging into her scalp as he angled himself behind her. She clenched her eyes against the intense pain.

“She’s always been mine. Mine!”

“You’ve been a good friend to her, Andrew,” Knox spoke up. “You don’t want it to end like this. Just let her go.”

She felt Andrew shake his head, his chin brushing the shell of her ear. “It’s not that simple. I need this. I need her.”

“Put the gun down, Chandler.” The plea in Luke’s voice was unmistakable. “You love her. Don’t do this.”

“I do love her.” Pain rippled across her scalp as Andrew clamped down tighter, his grip increasing with each word. Tears clouded her vision, mingling with the raindrops as they dripped down her face.

“And you took her away from me!”

“I would never do that.” Luke held up his hands placatingly. “She’s your friend, Andrew. She needs you, just like you need her.”

The grip on her hair eased just a fraction and she released a sigh of relief.

“She was never yours, Stone, and never will be. She was mine first and I’ll take her with me before I let you have her.”

Andrew took another step backward, and she felt the coarse rope slide against her neck. She met Luke’s eyes again, pouring all the love she felt for him into her gaze.

The rope tugged again and she sucked in a breath as she felt the ground disappear beneath her feet.

CHAPTER

FORTY-ONE

Fire and defiance flashed in her eyes, and Luke saw the move coming before he could open his mouth to stop her. Hands lashed together in front of her, she threw all of her weight into Andrew, and her elbow landed hard in his ribs.

A gunshot split the air as the man let out a sharp cry at the unexpected blow. Hannah screamed, and he jerked back, vaguely aware of the searing pain shooting through his shoulder and down his left arm. He brought a hand to his shoulder and winced when his fingers came away wet and dark.

In the blink of an eye, all hell broke loose. A blur of movement appeared at the far side of the bridge, yanking Andrew’s attention away. The man lifted his gun and aimed at Mason as he came in low and fast, prepared to knock Andrew to the ground. Two shots rang out almost in tandem over the drum of the heavy rain.

Andrew stumbled backward, eyes wide with surprise as Knox’s shot made contact. Blood pulsed from the wound in his neck, and his face contorted in pain. His body went slack as he slumped over the rail, ready to tumble into the raging river. Hannah let out a startled cry as her own restraints entwined with Andrew’s, and she was jerked backward, his weight pulling her down.

In a swooping motion, Mason wrapped his arms around her waist to keep her from going over. Luke and Knox were a second behind, and Knox grabbed the rope holding Andrew’s body suspended over the river. He yanked a knife from his pocket and sliced through the thin nylon.

“Wait!”

The slippery rain-drenched material slid through Knox’s fingers as it released, and Andrew’s body plunged into the rushing waters below.

Together, Luke and Mason lifted a soaked, trembling Hannah over the rail and onto solid ground. As soon as her feet hit the pavement, she launched herself at him. He let out a hiss at the impact, his shoulder protesting the motion as he wrapped his arms tightly around her. Despite the fiery pain shooting across his nerve endings, he refused to loosen his hold.

He tunneled one hand into her hair, loose and hanging limp around her face, water dripping from the curly ends. “God, I was so scared. I thought I was going to lose you.”

She lifted her head from where it rested against his sodden shirt and met his gaze. “Luke, I…” Her eyes rounded with surprise as they dropped to his shoulder. “You’re bleeding!”

“I’ll be fine, sweetheart.” He pulled her flush against him.

“I’m sorry.” She burrowed her head against his chest, her voice cracking on the words. “I’m so sorry. I should have listened to you.”

“Shh,” he murmured against her hair. “Everything is fine now. Everything’s okay.”

She threw a look toward the swollen creek below, the churning water battering the bank. “Is he…?”

“Gone, honey. I’m sorry.”

“I still can’t believe it.” She shivered, and he tightened his arms around her waist as if to shield her from the pain of the memory. “I never thought…”

He felt a hand on his shoulder and turned toward Knox.

“Let’s get out of the rain.”

He hadn’t even realized Mason had retrieved the truck until the headlights swept over them. He ushered Hannah into the back of the cab and climbed up beside her, pulling her into his arms as soon as the door closed behind them.

Mason reached over and cranked the heat. “Locals are on their way. We’ll be outta here soon.”

“Not much to see at this point,” came Knox’s low drawl.

Hannah shuddered at the implication, and he slid his free hand under her legs and scooped her into his lap. She turned her face into his neck, seeking comfort, reminding him again of how close he’d come to losing her. He looped his arms around her like a steel band and pressed a kiss to her temple.

“I’m so glad you’re safe.”

“Me, too.” She turned those beautiful gray eyes on him, so full of love and trust. Concern filled them as they dropped to his shoulder. “Are you sure you’re okay? I’m not hurting you, am I?”

“Not a bit,” he lied. There was no way he was letting her go. He studied her. “How are you?”

“Fine.” The understatement in her tone was evident and painful to his ears.

He lifted one hand and examined her wrist, stroking a finger over the abraded, bruised flesh. His gaze rose to her neck. An angry red line bisected the flesh of her throat where the rope had pulled tightly across the delicate skin. Fury rippled through him at the sight, and he wished Andrew was still alive so he could kill the man all over again, rip him apart with his bare hands.

The urge to put his fist through the window was almost overwhelming, but he forced his attention to the woman in his lap. She was here with him, and she was safe. It was all that mattered.

“We’ll get this fixed up for you as soon as we get to the hospital. Maybe we’ll get a group discount.”

She ignored his joke, a question in her eyes. He opened his mouth then immediately closed it again. That conversation was better had in private.

The sudden flashing of blue lights bouncing off the trees alerted them to the arrival of the locals. They took turns giving statements, though it was obvious to everyone from the state of Hannah’s battered flesh what had happened. The rain had slowed, and, come daylight, they would start searching for Andrew’s body, waiting for it to wash up on shore.

Fortunately, the man was a terrible shot, and the bullet had barely skimmed his shoulder. The flesh wound still ached, and the ER doc cleaned it and dressed it with gauze. Almost six hours later, they were finally on their way home. Andrew’s car had been impounded, and one of the officers retrieved Hannah’s phone and purse for her. Around four in the morning, he pulled up in front of Vantage, and Knox and Mason filed out with twin nods and pointed looks.

As soon as the men were inside the building, he hooked an arm over the back of the seat and turned toward Hannah. “So…?”

She stared at him for several long seconds, the anticipation almost killing him. “Let’s go home.”

Hope billowed up in his chest. Hearing her say the word “home” sent possessiveness curling through him, and fire washed along his nerve endings as he shifted the transmission into drive and headed toward her house.

Hannah scooted closer on the seat, leaning into his side. He curled his arm around her and held her tight, never wanting to let her go again. Neither of them spoke; too much had happened that night, and it would take a while for them to process everything.

He pulled into her driveway a short time later, then slid from the truck and jogged around to let her out. Rain continued to drizzle from the sky, though noticeably lighter than before. Still, he used his body to shelter her as much as possible as they made their way into the house.

Her fingers had barely punched the last button to disarm the security system when he whirled her toward him and swept her into his arms. His mouth slanted over hers as her arms wrapped around his neck, holding him close. He kissed her until they could barely breathe with wanting one another.

He buried his face in the crook of her neck, his lips exploring the tender flesh. “Tell me.”

His voice broke on the words, the memories of that evening washing over him. He couldn’t begin to describe the terror that had lanced through him during that phone call, wondering if it would be the last time he heard her voice.

He tightened his hold on her bottom and pressed farther into her. “You were going to say it earlier. Tell me now.”

Her head fell to the side, giving him carte blanche, and he nipped the tendon that ran along her throat. “I want to hear you say it.”

She drew in a ragged breath, her chest rising and falling against his. Her hands slid around his neck to frame his face, and those sleepy gray eyes blinked open, piercing his soul as she stared at him. The moment seemed to drag on forever, emotion swelling between them, until he could barely stand it.

Those stormy eyes locked on his, never wavering. “I love you.”

Her words were strong and clear, the meaning behind them so powerful that it sent a tremor through his body. He’d never felt like this before, never loved someone as much as he loved her.

Hannah had touched his soul, and she was a part of him, now and forever.

CHAPTER

FORTY-TWO

Luke’s arms tightened around her almost to the point of pain. “I love you so much. I’m never letting you go.”

She shook her head. “Never.”

Despite his injury, he held her as if she weighed nothing. She relished the feeling and sank deeper into the kiss, pouring every ounce of love into it.

She stared up at him, watching him watch her with those intense hawk-like hazel eyes. She wanted to stare into those eyes every day for the rest of her life. This was what she’d waited her whole life for. She’d been waiting for him.

She lifted a hand to his cheek, and he closed his eyes, turning his head to kiss her palm. “I love you.”

He showed her without words just how much he loved her, too, until they lay tangled together and drifted off into a comfortable, exhausted sleep.

Hannah stood at the kitchen window, looking out at the horizon over the backyard. The rain had stopped just after noon, and the sun shining through the puffy white clouds brought a rainbow across the sky. Absorbed in the beauty of the scene, she didn’t hear Luke approach until his strong arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her to him. She released a sigh of deep contentment and allowed her head to fall back against his good shoulder.

His lips brushed over her temple. “How are you feeling?”

She wasn’t honestly sure how to answer that. “I’m not sure.”

She turned in his arms, needing to see him. “I… I was wrong. I should’ve listened to you.”

Luke gave a little shake of his head. “I never would’ve guessed he was responsible. I just thought⁠—”

“I know.” She drew in a deep breath. “But you were right about Andrew, about the type of person he is… was.”

She shuddered remembering his plunge into the river. Even had he not been fatally shot, it would have been almost impossible to survive a fall like that. She shrugged off the guilt and stood straighter, staring Luke in the eye. “Will you…” She cleared her throat, shoving down the emotion welling up within her. “Could you ever forgive me?”

“Doc.” One large palm slid under her chin and lifted her gaze to his. Hazel eyes stared into hers, burning a path to her soul. “I told you I’d wait forever, and I meant it. I love you.”

“I love you so much.” Hot tears sprang to her eyes. “I’m sorry it took so long to realize it.”

“I’m just glad you’re safe. When I got that call from Aiden last night…” His voice trailed off, and he pulled her tighter to his body. She felt his lips on her hair as he spoke. “God, sweetheart. I thought I’d never see you again.”

She snuggled closer to him, loving the solid feel of him wrapped around her. Luke would always keep her safe. “Now we’re both home where we belong.”

“About that.” He pulled back and stared down at her, eyes full of regret. “I’m sorry about our fight that night. I never should have⁠—”

She lifted onto her toes and pressed her lips to his, stealing the words that had driven them apart. One kiss turned into two, and several long moments later, she broke away, taking a deep breath to slow her racing heart.

“I realized something over the past few days. I tried so hard to fight my feelings for you—my mind kept telling me it was impossible, that it was too soon to love you. But my heart knew better. It doesn’t matter where we are, as long as I’m with you.”

Hope lit his eyes, and his arms tightened, binding her to him as she was enfolded into his embrace.

“I’m right where I’m supposed to be.” Her cheek rested over his heart, beating in time with hers. “Home.”

Get ready for the next book in the Vantage Security Series! When Audrey discovers a murder victim during her morning run, she finds herself hunted by a killer lurking closer than she ever imagined. Turn the page for a sneak peek of Unraveled!

Want more of Luke and Hannah? Join my newsletter (always spam-free!) and get their exclusive extended epilogue!

UNRAVELED

The receptionist sitting beneath the Walker and Raines placard smiled at her, and she returned it despite the turmoil swirling in her stomach. She hated coming in here. God willing, this would be the last time she ever had to see the inside of this office and the people in it.

Not that she had anything against her lawyer—the guy was a total shark, not to mention incredibly easy on the eyes. Carter Cross was both a welcome and unsettling distraction from the reason for her visit.

She pulled open the door and strode into the welcoming air-conditioning, then pushed her sunglasses to the top of her head. The receptionist sitting beneath the Walker and Raines placard smiled at her again, and she returned it despite the turmoil swirling in her stomach. She stepped up to the desk and signed in. “Audrey Stanton, here for a ten o’clock with Mr. Cross.”

The older woman nodded and clicked away at the keyboard. “I’ll let him know you’re here.”

The appreciative smile melted from her face as a familiar voice spoke from behind her, and she automatically stiffened. “Hey, Audrey.”

She closed her eyes for a moment before turning to face her soon-to-be-ex-husband. “Scott.”

His eyes flicked over her before zeroing in on her forehead. “How are you feeling?”

“Fine, thanks.” Self-consciously, she lifted one hand and arranged her bangs to cover the wound as best she could.

She’d been in her office at the health center a little over a week ago, getting ready to head out for a girls’ night with her friend Hannah, when a man seemingly came out of nowhere. Something had sliced through the air, and pain exploded across her forehead. The next thing she was aware of was waking in the hospital a day later.

Thank God, Hannah had let herself in and scared him away, then run for help. Her boyfriend, Luke, had come to her rescue and kept her stable until the medics arrived. The man had escaped, but the ordeal had cost her seventeen stitches and one heck of a bruise. The wound was still an angry red line against her face.

“Stitches came out yesterday, but…”

Scott nodded. He knew the drill. Like her, he was a licensed medical professional, and they shared a practice in the health center downtown. Though for how long, she didn’t know. Scott had proposed during college, and she had happily agreed to marry him, a youthful, rash decision that seemed to make sense at the time. They’d had everything all planned out—they would graduate, start a practice together, then, once it was established, they’d start a family. Except it hadn’t quite worked out that way.

“How’s Libby?”

Scott’s gaze cut away before meeting hers again. “She’s good.”

“And the baby?”

His face relaxed, taking on an expression of elation. “Healthy. It’s a girl.”

His words were like a knife to her heart, and she offered a small smile, then dropped her gaze to the travertine tile floor. Up until just a few months ago, she thought everything was fine. Not perfect, certainly, but it was… okay. They were both busy with work, and she hadn’t seen the signs until it was too late.

From the information she’d gleaned from friends, the affair had started a little over eight months ago. Scott had gone on a health kick and joined a new gym. It was there that he’d met the perky little blonde and fallen head over heels for her. The fact that he had a wife was apparently little more than a blip on his radar. Within a couple months, Libby was pregnant, and he’d presented her with divorce papers.

Thank God they hadn’t rushed into starting a family. She would never want to drag kids through this. It was bad enough that they were fighting over the business. The house, she didn’t care about. She hadn’t stepped inside since the day she’d learned about the affair. It had taken just under ten hours for her and two friends to pack up her belongings and her fur baby, Peanut, and move her into a condo across town.

“Mr. and Mrs. Gerber? You can come back now.” The receptionist gestured to the long hallway, and she breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that she didn’t have to stand there any longer and feign interest in the man who had left her for another woman.

Scott gestured for her to precede him into the room, and she slipped by, careful not to brush against him. After his infidelity, she could barely stand to be in the same room with him, let alone touch him. She couldn’t help the resentment she felt toward him. He’d chosen to cheat instead of work things out or even address the issue, and she could never forgive him for that. She knew she was better off without someone like Scott in her life, but his betrayal still hurt.

She’d known for a while that things were… off. But after six years of marriage, wasn’t that to be expected? The potent sexual desire they’d experienced at twenty-two had gradually declined, and the last time they’d made love was more than a year ago. It had felt stiff and awkward, like a necessary evil performed out of obligation. Although she’d blamed Scott for his cheating, she couldn’t help but wonder if she’d been partially responsible for driving him away.

In the process of building their careers, there had been so many long nights, so much to do. And she was acutely aware that she’d changed since college, too. She’d put on a few pounds and rarely wore makeup. Was Scott more physically attracted to Libby or was it purely chemistry, a connection between them that had never existed between Scott and her? Maybe if she’d tried harder…

She stepped into the conference room, her gaze automatically drawn to the man standing by the coffee service. His broad shoulders stretched the fabric of his dark suit, and his pants were perfectly tailored, skimming his muscular thighs and breaking perfectly over his polished shoes. Carter Cross was the kind of man who had been put on this earth purely for women’s pleasure. His dark eyes caught hers as he turned, and she blushed furiously, quickly averting her eyes as she sank into a chair.

“Would you like some coffee, Ms. Stanton? Water?” She reluctantly lifted her eyes to meet Carter’s intense gaze. He was the only person outside of her patients who called her by her maiden name. Though she had taken Scott’s last name for personal use as per tradition, she’d chosen to maintain her maiden name professionally. She was proud of what she’d accomplished, and she wanted her name—and her name alone—on that degree.

Those deep brown eyes continued to bore into her, and she shifted under the scrutiny. As lawyers went, she couldn’t have chosen better. Carter Cross was a shark. Better than that, though, he was gorgeous. Not just attractive, more than handsome, the man was model material.

The lines of his face were sharp, almost angular, with high cheekbones and the tiniest hint of a cleft in his chin. Coffee-colored eyes stood out from his lightly tanned skin, and his thick, dark brown hair was cropped short. He left just enough at the top for a woman to run her hands through, to play with the silky-looking strands. At a couple inches over six feet, he was every fantasy come to life.

Heat raced through her blood and she forced herself to swallow and respond. “No, thank you.”

He studied her for another moment before turning away to pour himself a glass of water. He made his way around the table then unbuttoned his suit jacket before sliding into the seat next to her. She glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. This close to him, she could smell the unmistakable scent of his aftershave, or maybe his cologne. It was musky and masculine, an apt fit for the man sitting only inches away.

She glanced over her shoulder as Richard Patterson entered the room, thankful for the distraction. He slipped into the seat next to Scott and flashed a smile in her direction. He was a nice enough guy, but since he was Scott’s lawyer, she kind of disliked him on principle. “Good morning, Audrey.”

She nodded politely, eager to start the proceedings. She was tired of this dragging out. All she wanted was an expeditious resolution so she could get on with her life. Whatever that meant. Ever since the incident at the health center, she’d been seriously contemplating her future. Maybe it was time to leave the past where it belonged and start something new.

Carter spoke up. “All right, are we ready to begin?” After a quick check around the table, he launched into his discourse. “So, we’ve decided that Mr. Gerber will retain the house and my client will receive compensation for her portion upon completion. Now we have the matter of the office at the health center. In light of Mr. Gerber’s infidelity, I feel that Audrey should be awarded the business and⁠—”

“Actually…” Her head snapped toward him as she laid a gentle hand on his arm. “I’m strongly considering selling out. Would you mind if Scott and I spoke alone for a moment?”

Carter’s eyes blazed with fury. “Audrey, that’s not⁠—”

“I think that’s a great idea,” Scott spoke up from the opposite side of the table.

Carter threw a glare his way, then swiveled toward her once more. “As your lawyer, I strongly advise⁠—”

She curled her fingertips into the fabric of his suit jacket and felt the muscles of his forearm tense beneath her touch. “Just give us a minute. Please.”

He searched her eyes for a long moment, then finally seemed to accept her need for privacy. He didn’t look at all happy about it, but he shoved his chair back from the table and stood, nodding to Richard as he did so. “We’ll give you two a moment—but we’ll be right outside.”

She couldn’t decide if it was a warning or… something more. There was something in his tone that she’d never quite heard before. As soon as it flitted through her mind, she shook the thought away. It wasn’t like she knew the man well enough to make any assumptions about his behavior. He was her lawyer—he was paid to act in her best interest. And right now, this sudden change of plans was like a train derailing that he couldn’t stop.

She waited until the door latch clicked into place, then she met Scott’s gaze. For a long moment, they just stared at each other, separated by the table between them and a mountain of lies. How had they gotten to this point? She’d loved him once; now there was far too much to overcome.

She cleared her throat. “As I’m sure you can imagine, I have no desire to work at the health center.”

He dipped his chin, and his eyes swept over her face again. “I’m glad you’re okay.”

She offered a tight smile. “Thank you.”

“Libby and I are getting married.”

The words exploded from his throat, and her heart seized in her chest. All of a sudden, she knew exactly how a deer felt in its final seconds before being splattered all over the highway. Scott looked uncomfortable, his gaze fixed on the table, and she forced herself to draw air into her lungs. Their divorce wasn’t even finalized, and he was ready to sprint to the altar with her the second the ink was dry? It wasn’t totally unexpected considering the circumstances, but… hearing those words hurt.

“Congratulations.” Hot tears stung her eyes, and she quickly blinked them away.

Silence fell again before he finally let out a harsh sigh. “Look. I’m sorry.” She quirked a brow, and he continued. “I want to do what’s right. You deserve better. I should have done things... differently.”

No kidding. She almost snorted a laugh but managed to smother it before it could escape. She didn’t trust herself to speak, so she just nodded.

Scott studied her. “What are you going to do?”

She shrugged. “I haven’t decided yet. But I think it’s better for both of us if I bow out.”

“What about your patients?”

“I’ll finish out the month, if that works for you. That’ll give you some time to bring in another physician, or… whatever you want to do.”

“So, you’ve really thought about this?”

She nodded. “I have. Ever since…” She trailed off, and he nodded sympathetically.

“I understand.” He took a deep breath. “If you truly want out, I’d be more than happy to buy you out. At a premium.” His mouth quirked into a small smile at her look of skepticism. “I don’t want to fight over this anymore. When you got hurt…” His eyes darted to her forehead, and she barely resisted the urge to lift her hand to cover the wound from his inspection. “I was so worried about you. It got me thinking about old times. We had fun together.”

Her throat tightened, and she closed her eyes. How could he say that to her? If they’d had fun together, then how had they ended up here? If he’d loved her, why had he cheated on her? The pain was still too fresh for her to look back on the fond memories of their times together. She wanted to lash out, to scream at him for his unfaithfulness, but what was the point?

He’s not worth it. Repeating her new mantra in her mind, she swallowed down every acrid word on her tongue and met his gaze.

“I really am sorry, Audrey. I should have been up-front with you. Let me make it up to you.”

Trying to come up with something other than the words that started with f and ended with u, she bit her lip and swallowed down her contempt. “That’s… generous of you.”

“It’s not nearly enough, I know. I’m sorry I hurt you.” His gaze cut toward the window as he spoke. “I know you don’t want to hear it, but I really do love Libby.”

And, just like that, her heart broke a little more. There was nothing quite like sitting across from the person she thought she’d spend the rest of her life with only to have him tell her how much he loved another woman.

“You’re wonderful, Audrey. Some guy will be lucky to have you.”

But not you, she thought bitterly. She clearly hadn’t been wonderful enough; otherwise, he wouldn’t have left her for the blonde bimbo with more boobs than brains. It was uncharitable, but she couldn’t care at the moment. She’d never actually met the woman—nor did she ever intend to—but alcohol and the internet were a deadly combination.

After a couple glasses of wine one night—oh, who was she kidding? She’d drunk the entire bottle—she’d dug up everything she could find on the young woman. Barely twenty-two, she’d just graduated college with a degree in Liberal Arts and was working as a trainer at Scott’s new gym. How clichéd.

The door opened, and Carter entered first, his gaze immediately zeroing in on her. He must not have liked the expression on her face, because he strode toward her and leaned close, one hand resting on the back of her chair.

“Are you okay?”

Those intense brown eyes seared into hers, and she offered a small smile. “Everything’s fine.”

The corners of his mouth dipped into a frown, like he didn’t believe a word. She lifted a brow and nodded to the chair beside her. If possible, his expression darkened further, but he sat anyway. She let out a soft sigh of relief and leaned back in her chair. From her vantage point, she watched Carter’s leg bounce anxiously under the table.

She knew he was just doing his job. He hated to lose, and she was just one more case to him. But the way he looked at her sometimes, she couldn’t help but feel… more. It spoke of a sort of protectiveness, and the thought filled her with warmth.

“So, have we come to an agreement?” Richard asked, dispelling the discomfort in the atmosphere.

Her gaze slowly lifted from Carter’s leg, up and over the table to Scott. She curled her hand into a fist. “Yes. He’ll buy me out.”

Carter spun in his chair to look at her, fury evident in those dark eyes. “We haven’t discussed this at all. I thought⁠—”

“Just give him the practice.”

He leaned even closer, practically caging her in with his body as he propped one elbow on the table and rested the other hand on the back of her chair. His tone was hushed but severe. “Are you certain this is what you want?”

“Yes.”

“Audrey, you deserve⁠—”

“I don’t even care about the money; I just want out.” She was surprised to realize that the words she spoke were the truth. She couldn’t stand to be held back any longer—not by a job she liked but didn’t love, and certainly not by a man.

“Please,” she said softly so only he could hear her. “Just… I want to move on with my life. Help me do that.”

His expression softened a bit. “All right. Okay.”

She listened with half an ear as the lawyers bartered back and forth for the next hour. Since they’d already had a realtor run comps on the business in case they couldn’t come to an agreement, it was fairly easy to determine the value of the business and the cost of the buyout. Carter watched her warily as she glanced at the figure presented to her, then nodded. He looked as if he wanted to say more, but she turned away, studiously avoiding him.

The meeting finally came to an end, and after exchanging polite handshakes, they began to filter from the room. Carter waylaid her just as she approached the door.

“Are you sure this is what you want?”

She closed her eyes for a moment, steeling herself before meeting his gaze. She’d given Scott years of her life only to be betrayed, her life ripped to shreds. But this was the key to her freedom. He might not approve of her choice, but now she’d have plenty of money for a fresh start. She could do whatever she wanted—and now it was time to do something for her.

“I already gave you my answer. I just⁠—”

He cut her off, his eyes angry, his tone harsh. “Tell me, Audrey, because I really need to know.”

Something flickered in the dark depths. Disapproval? Disappointment, maybe? Her lips flattened into a straight line, and she drew herself up to her fullest height. Who was he to judge her?

She lifted her chin defiantly. “Excuse me, Mr. Cross. I believe we’re done here.”

She strode down the hall and through the lobby, acutely aware of his penetrating glare on her back as she pushed open the door with more force than necessary and stepped into the bright sunlight. No more. Today was the start of something new. She strode forward with purpose, shoulders straight, ready to start the next chapter in her life.

Keep reading Unraveled, now available at your favorite retailer!

ALSO BY BLAKE BISHOP

VANTAGE SECURITY SERIES

Unbroken – Aiden and Maya

Unhinged – Lucas and Hannah

Unraveled – Carter and Audrey

Unveiled – Jaxon and Adalyn

Unstable – Roman and Irina

Unburied – mason and vivi

Unmasked – Knox and everleigh

*Each book is a standalone within the series

STILLWATER SECRETS

No Hope – Rhett and savannah

No Fear – Weston and Summer

No Mercy – Levi and Serena

*books should be read in order for maximum reading pleasure

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

When she's not dreaming up swoon-worthy romances and happily-ever-afters, Blake can usually be found in the kitchen trying out a new baking recipe, tending her garden, or curled up with a good book. A lifelong believer in love, family, and second chances, she enjoys writing stories filled with romance, heart, and hope.

Blake lives with her husband, their two children, and an energetic German Shepherd who keeps life interesting. When she's not writing, baking, or gardening, she's busy making memories with the people she loves most.

Keep up with Blake at

www.BooksByBlakeBishop.com

BookBub | Goodreads | Instagram | TikTok | Facebook

Visit Blake’s Bookshop

Email: BlakeBishopBooks@gmail.com